《Codename Deathmask》 chapter 1 Chapter 1 In a far away universe there lies the Singlarr Galaxy. It is a very huge galaxy with many solar systems within it One solar system within it has a strange fact about it. It has 10 known planets, All the planets has some sort of life on them. They all are in various stages of development, ranging from olden times to very futuristic. The inhabitants there are extremely deposed to wars and violence. The combat skills showed there are beyond the wildest imaginations of any given person that may appear in said galaxy. There are constant wars in the Singlarr Galaxy. The second planet in the Singlarr galaxy is called Rindat, It is a very advanced planet, yet, It is not the most advanced planet in the galaxy. That would be the ninth planet, known as Kozdaki. This world is one of a few planets that are aware of other planets in the galaxy. Powers there, seek to conquer others planets, starting with Rindat. The galaxy contains a strange mist that both help to support life on all planets, but at a cost of not being able to detect others planets in the galaxy. How this works is still unknown or what had set this up is a great mystery. But the people of Kozdaki found a way, due to potential outside interference. Some people may say that the great shadow had some involvement in this process. The Kozdaki are on their way to invade Rindat. The people of Rindat have two main factions of nations: one is called Urano and the other is known as Ibor. Urano is very militaristic in nature. They use war to get what they want and can be very violent with its own people. They worry about the results not about how they got there. Ibor on the other hand is a very pacifistic people in nature and fight only when there is no other way. They are very environmental conscience. They are very concern about how the results were made over the results themselves. Both factions wanted to have a one world government. Each one wants to rule the other but neither will compromise their way of life. Because of this the world is in constant war and conflict. # In the middle of nowhere, appears an explosion of light. After the light settles, two figures appear. The first figure was fifteen feet nine inches tall and weighed over sixteen hundred lbs. His head was covered with a human skull, and was wearing a vest with shoulder pads with spikes on them. He wore a pair of leather pants and boots. He had shin pads over his lower legs. The knees had spikes on them. The other figure appears in his cloth cloak that is black in color. He is completely covered in the armed cloak. All of the body of the being that is exposed is his thin withered wrists and hands. The larger figure demands,¡±Great shadow, why have you taken me here? If you want somebody to do your errands, get your servant boy Sanada to do it! I am not at your beck and call! Do not forget that fact!¡± The great shadow speaks,¡± I have brought you here to do a job for me! If you obey me then I will reward you!¡± The Butcher flexes his massive muscles out of frustration. The great shadow speaks,¡± I want you to cripple one of the planet''s international factions.¡± The Butcher tilted his head to the left side. The giant said,¡± What is in it for me if I do? Why is this so important? Why should I care about that task?¡± The great shadow pulls out a metal box and opens it facing the Butcher. The Butcher¡¯s eyes bug out of his head in disbelief. The warrior said,¡±I will do what you want but do not double cross me or else! I have ways of making your little sissies tremble!¡± The great shadow closes the metal box and puts through in an opening in his cloak. The Butcher uses his ki to destroy the satellites of Ibor by using several hundreds of ki blasts. The crashing space debris crashes into the military and government complexes of Ibor. Millions of key people of the faction die without being able to do anything to save themselves from harm. The great shadow speaks,¡±What was not exactly how far I wanted you to take it but it will work! You were always the overachiever!¡± The Butcher puts his left arm down from above his head and down to the front of him. The great shadow speaks,¡± You have done the job, so here you go!¡± The Butcher catches the box and opens it up. He takes the item out of the box and throws the box to the ground. He looks down at the mask and laughs within himself,¡± I have become the strongest on Violio with the conqueror mask and now with the deathmask will I become the strongest in the total Singlarr Galaxy!¡± # The Butcher puts the mask on top of his skull mask. The deathmask is a skull face with boar teeth at each sides of mouth. The mask disappears and an aura of ki covers him. The warrior is powered up even further now. The killer begins to levitate when he is stop by the great shadow. The monster intends to test out his new powers. The great shadow speaks,¡± You have killed more than enough already! We must leave the rest to my followers on this planet!¡± The Butcher is mad but eventually relents. The great shadow speaks,¡± Come near me and we will go back to Violio!¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The Butcher does as told and the two vanished into a blast of light. # Mean while in a dark dimly lighted room, contains four figures whose material bodies are half covered in the shadows. Their faces are hidden to the people that rush enter the room. The people are technicians that watch the world through various satellites. They explain what has occurred and speak about who had done the assault. The four figures laugh at what they are being told. One of the figures speak in a metallic voice,¡± You were good men but I am afraid that we will have to liquidate you! You all know way too much for your own good! I am so sorry!¡± Before the technicians could run for safety, they were stabbed from behind by assassins. They never see the assault coming and die instantly. ` One of the others in the shadows spoke,¡± The people will think that Ibor was attacked with an Urano super weapon! They will never know the truth and the records of what has really happened has already been destroyed!¡± The figures all break out into an evil laugh. One of the figures speaks,¡± We have finally made some progress in the stalemate between the Urano and Ibor factions! The Ibor had been crippled at their very head. Nearly all the elite government and military leadership had been destroyed.¡± One of the other figures, come out of the shadows with a wicked grin on his face. The first figure spoke,¡±What is so humorous my malignant consort? Let me in on the joke.¡± The second figure spoke,¡± You know as well as I, that it does not matter who wins this war! We had made trillions of Rindats yearly in the war effort. We are filthy rich no matter who wins! We had extended the war several times over.¡± All four figures walk out of the shadows and begin to laugh like mad men. They had all brought a briefcase of money and each of the four men threw the contents unto the ground. The briefcases were thrown unto the ground along with the uncountable amount of money on the floor. One of the figure grabs a container of gasoline and pours it all over the money pile. Before the gasoline could even finished pouring the money pile was set ablaze. The money is instantly burnt beyond recognition. The four figures erupt into laughter as screams could be heard coming into the large darken room. It was a couple of blindfolded teenagers that were being dragged in by four assassins dressed in all back. The teenagers were dragged to the figures laughing at the sight of burning money. The four assassins salute the four figures. One of the assassins spoke,¡±Here are the sacrifices, masters!¡± The teenager are struggling to let themselves free. The third figure spoke,¡±Good! Let them burn!¡± The couple screamed at the top of their lungs out of sheer horror. The couple was let loose and the male charges at the assassins and but gets kicked in his neck by an assassin. The male grasps his neck as he coughs up blood all over the floor. The teenager begins to struggle to even stand. The female yells,¡± Fred!¡± Fred falls back first unto the flames and begins to be covered in flames. The woman drops to her knees and begins to cries. One of the assassins grabs the crying woman by her neck and throws her into the flames on her back on top of her boyfriend. An assassin pierces through the couple in the stomach with a large metal spear. The four assassins salute the four men and leave the room. Once the figures were again alone they all cried out,¡±All hail the Great Shadow! Master appear before us and bestow on us your great wisdom.¡± A figure appears out of the flames with it¡¯s hand held out in front. The four figures all bow face to the earth out of respect to the image of flames. The image spoke,¡± It is I, the Great Shadow!¡± I am here to meet with you all!¡± The four men begin to chant several incantations to show their praise for the great shadow. The great shadow spoke,¡± You four may stand before me! You had shown your piety to me!¡± The four me all return to their feet before the image. The image of Great shadow disappears as the four men salute their master with hands raised to the ceiling and more incantations coming out of their mouths. The four evil men laugh chillingly as the terrible smell of burnt flesh blankets the large room. The great shadow speaks,¡± You must help Urano defeat Ibor in their war so that we can have a one world government. The Uranos have the much needed traits to create a one world government that you all can properly rule this world in my image! Use them to meet this goal no matter what! I know that you will serve me well!¡± chapter 2 Chapter 2 On the planet of Rindat, there was a couple who wanted to have children. It was normal for a woman to want a child since their bodies often tell them that they need to have a child. Some women still do not want children despite of that and that is their right as well. This woman was named Susie and she desperately wanted and needed to have a baby. Her husband, named William, wanted a child as well, since it was within a man''s make up to desire to pass his genes on to the next generation. But there is a problem with William and Susie. They seem to not be able to have children. Try for years, and still no baby. They are heart broken that they are barren. Many nights of tears and prayer come for the couple. They have a close friend who is their family doctor called Doc Smith. The doctor has them tested for infertility. # Susie and William walk into the doctor''s office a week later and they sit down in chairs. Doc Smith comes in the room solemn faced. The couple can tell the results from their friend''s face and they break down. Doc Smith speaks,¡± I hate to be a bearer of bad news but you have both been tested positive for infertility. I am so sorry for your loss.¡± Even the doc begins to get teary eyed since these, are his friends. He does not tell them that he has tried to get an infertility specialists to assist in this matter but they will not work for free. He knows that telling that fact will be like driving a knife through their hearts. Much later he does tell them but it is not the time for it now. William and Susie are both very poor and have no insurance. They are full time ministers at their local church. They were called by their Maker to do so. They have all their needs provided for but they do not have all that they want. They can not afford the treatment to cure their conditions. On Rindat, it is highly possible to treat their condition of infertility(as well as others) but you must have a lot of money and/or insurance. But, they have neither. So they are out of luck. It is a shame though since William and Susie are among the finest and most upstanding people in all of Rindat. They do deserve a child since of all the good work they have done for their God and others. They did not do for reward but that it was the right thing for them to do! The couple wanted children but it was not in the cards for them! It seem to them that they would never get pregnant. They begin to grieve for their loss and pray to their God for a child. Years go by and still no pregnancy! # One day, Susie gets sick to her stomach and goes to see Doc Smith with her husband. The couple is in the dark to what she is really sick about. They wait in the waiting room for what seems like forever, then they called to come back into one of the doctor''s offices by a nurse. The nurse does all the prep work for the doctor and leaves the small room. # Doc Smith comes in and hugs William and Susie. The three sit and talk about Susie¡¯s sickness. The doc does all sorts of tests but finds nothing. Weeks go by the doctor still can not find anything. The three are at loss at to do. Doc Smith speaks,¡± I have prayed for weeks and the Lord tells me to give you a pee test. I do not know why yet, but I will obey him!¡± Susie does the pee test and a couple days goes by. # Susie and William are all torn up inside about not knowing what is wrong with Susie. It is a very hard time for the duo. They both pray and fast for their needs. Finally they break the fast and eat dinner. They are cleaning up when they hear a loud banging on the door. They rush to the door and look through the peep hole. It is Doc Smith and he seems frantic about something. This is not like the usually calm doctor. The couple lets him in and sees that he has papers in his hands. William asks,¡± What is wrong? You look excited! We just finished dinner do you want some?¡± Doc Smith speaks,¡± I am fine and I do not need anything! Please sit down, because I have something important to tell you! I did not want to tell you over the phone. I do not want you to hurt yourselves because you could faint from shock!¡± The two do as they are told and sit down. They are both thinking,¡±What is it now? What could it be?¡± Doc Smith says,¡± I have found what is bothering you!¡± The good doctor is just bursting out of the seams with excitement. Doc Smith says,¡± You are having morning sickness!¡± William says,¡± Why is she getting sick in the morning? What is behind this?¡± The couple still does not get so the doc has to spill it out. Doc Smith,¡± Susie, you are Pregnant!¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Both Susie and William fall out of their seats. They both fainted due to shock of finding out that they are going to have a baby. Doc smith had to grab Susie under the arms to try to put her back on the love seat. William stirs awake and helps the doctor to put Susie back in her seat. William says,¡± Will she be fine doc?¡± Doc Smith says,¡± I believe so. She did not receive any damage from the fall but just had a surprise.¡± Susie wakes up back up and asks,¡± What has happened to me?¡± William speaks,¡± We are going to have a baby!¡± Susie begins to cry along her husband. # Hours go by and the couple is still rejoicing. It is getting late and the doctor leaves to go home. # Nine months later Susie is the local hospital OB unit with William at her side in scrubs. She is about to give birth. Nurses are all around her helping her in the birthing process. The baby finally passes and the nurses wrapped the baby in a soft baby blanket. The nurse hands the baby over to Susie and makes sure that Susie got a good grip on the baby. One nurse says,¡± It is a boy!¡± William says,¡± God has given us a son! We have been blessed with the promise that we have been given!¡± Susie could only could cry out of joy and William broke out in tears as well. The couple were beside themselves in joy. They were beyond words at this point and they did not know what to say. # Both Susie and William raise their son up in love and in the teachings of their maker. The boy seems to be normal in most ways. But he is extremely intelligent and is in the most advanced schools for the top two percent of all grade school children in all of the nation. The boy never studied but always excelled in academics and even athletics. He was the fastest child in all his races that he was involved with. The boy loved combat sports which his parents abhorred at first. He would get very upset if anyone tried to keep him from away from any combat sports, especially pro wrestling and secondly mixed martial arts. Eventually his parents relented to their demands if he did everything that he was told to. Rarely did the boy acted out badly so that he would not get to see his matches. The child will not play with others and is a loner. The parents think that something is wrong with him so they have tested by Doc Smith. The doc could find nothing wrong with the boy. Doc Smith says,¡± I can not find nothing wrong with him! I just believe that he is just a very special made for a specific purpose! I truly feel that deep within that he is called for service of God but what exactly I do not know. He is apathetic to because everything is too easy for him. All geniuses are strange in their own ways. Yes he is a loner and does not play with other children since they can not respond to him on his level.¡± William says,¡± He is the top of his entire school both athletically and when it comes to smarts. Yet, he it is still too easy for him and he does not have to even try or break out into sweat. He is in an advanced school with children of well off families that live in a completely different world than we poorer people live in. The children that he has as classmates have all the most advanced training and tutors but he has none of these!¡± Susie and the doc both seem please with the answer and let the issue drop. # The son of William and Susie still does not grow attached to anyone even his parents. The boy seems to be waiting for something but will not talk about it. He seem anxious at times and paces from time to time. The boy becomes twelve years old and the parents have only a small birthday party with just the three of them because their son does not like attention from a lot of people. It was a nice time that even the son seems to enjoy. # The boy is drifting into slumber when he hears screaming come from downstairs. He runs to the opened stair well and he hits the floor. He stays close to the ground so that he would remain hidden from detection. He sees two military types downstairs yelling at his mother and father. The boy sneaks back while in commando style. He grabs a base ball bat and some darts from his dartboard game on the wall. He rushes back and sees that the solders are roughing up his parents. His mother was knocked to the floor and they had his father grabbed by the collar. The boy has had enough and throws the darts at the face of solider that had hit his mother. The darts pierce the temple and two darts hit the eyes of the solider. The remaining solider is completely taken off guard when the boy jumps from the stairwell and hits the solider with a baseball in the back of the head. The solider falls face first on his exposed knife. The solider with darts in his head falls to the ground unto his back but is still breathing. The boy uses his metal bat to smash the attacker''s chest. Blood spurts from the attacker''s mouth as he dies. The boy has managed to kill two trained soldiers with just mere boy''s toys. Susie screams out of horror in what her son has just done. William spoke,¡±Boy, I know you did nothing wrong with you just wanting to protect your family but the military would not see it that way! I pray for yo..¡± A huge man busts through the front door and co cocks the lad from behind his wars. The boy is knocked unconscious and is picked up by the huge man. The huge man throws the boy over his left shoulder. The huge walks through the front door and is chased by William and Susie. A man in a trench coat stops them and shows them some paperwork. The parents look as a letter of enlistment. Susie yells,¡±He is only twelve and he is still a minor! You do not have the right to take our son!¡± The man in the trench coat says,¡± I have the right to enlist whoever I want and you are powerless to do anything about it! You will be jailed for resisting me and the military!¡± Police show up, arrest the duo, and hold them for a few days. The couple are blessed enough to be in the same cell alone. They prayed out loud for the entire time while in jail and fast from food and water. # After a few days they are released and they come back home. The has been restore to before the attack like it had never occurred. Everything it is like it was once beside being absent of their son. They hold each other and cry. chapter 3 Chapter 3 The son of William and Susie had been kidnapped by a mysterious military group. He got knocked out by a huge man and thrown into the back of a paddy wagon. The huge man made sure that the boy had hit the hard metal floor of the vehicle. The hard fall causes the boy to wake up as he hears two men close the back door to the paddy wagon. The doors were locked by two men who get in the driver and passenger seats. The two men drive off in a fury and they do not check for incoming traffic. They drive unto a highway and go as fast as they could. The men pay no heed to the speed limit. They have military license plates so they will not be stopped by the police. The military of Urano were not be fooled with. The culture of the Urano faction was very results heavy. They ran rough shot over the people of Urano. The military often took advantage of its people every chance that the leadership could make of them. The common people of the faction lived in fear of what the military and other government officials might do to them. Most people just did as they were told and did not openly question what the leadership had told them. Somehow, Ibor, the enemy faction had been crippled by a secret weapon. All the satellites and major government/military complexes were destroyed by some unknown means. The Urano faction wanted to finish off Ibor for good and set up a one world government. The leadership was not satisfied with only around half of planet Rindat, since they desired to have all of it. It was simply greed in the worst and most despicable way possible. The boy stirs to his feet and begins to look around his surroundings. He is in the back of some van or some other kind of transport. He checks the doors in the back but they can not be opened. He checks under the two long seats on each side of the paddy wagon. Over the next few minutes the boy has the back of the paddy wagon completely checked out. The boy keep moving around to keep himself from focusing on his pain from being hit by the huge thug. The boy remembers his mother and father being attacked by two soldiers but why? He wished that he could just go back home and this was just a bad nightmare. But he knew that was for real, since the pain was all too real. He got knocked out by someone from behind and thrown into this paddy wagon. # The boy wonders as he awakens,¡±Who had attacked us? I hope mom and dad are okay! They are not fighters and the Maker is their only protection! I have got to get out of here and get back home! I know that I have captured but what for? Why would the military want to do with me, some boy? I am only twelve years old! There has to be better people that they could have taken. But why did they single me out?¡± The boy begins to check the back of the paddy wagon again from corner to corner. He hears a voice coming from several hidden speakers in the back of the vehicle where the boy is at. ¡°Look all you want but you will never find the way out! The paddy wagon is completely sealed from the inside! Give it up and submit to what you are being told! It will be a lot easier for you if you do!¡± Another voice speaks,¡±We can see every move you make! You are standing next to the left back door!¡± The boy starts to grin from ear to ear. The first voice demands,¡± What is so funny, boy?¡± The first voice was sitting in the front passenger seat and was watching a dashboard with eight TV screens. One screen goes fuzzy after another until they are all blank. The passenger begins to get angry about not being able to see what the boy is doing. The driver glances over to see the passenger hitting the dashboard out of frustration. The two men are being to lose their patience and the driver presses the button on the dashboard for speech to the back of the paddy wagon. He demands,¡±Stop messing with things back there or we will kill your parents ourselves! They are not as hardy as you are and they are so easy to torture!¡± The boy knows that they mean business and sits down on one of the long seats in the back. He knows that he has be patient and wait until an opportunity presents itself. He remains still until he can get out of this situation. The men try to get in the boy''s head and try to get him upset. One of the men speaks,¡± Kid you are nothing to us and you will soon be beaten into submission!¡± The other man tags in and starts insulting the boy even more but it does not work. They can not get a rise of the young boy. The boy was taught by his parents to not let others make him mad and lower himself down to their level. The men can¡¯t get a rise out of the boy no matter what they do. They are starting to get raving mad and they begin to curse rapidly like mad men. They even insult the boy''s mother and the boy has to bite his lip to keep from saying something. He would not give these evil men the satisfaction of getting. After some time the men give up the insults since it is not going anywhere. The men turn off the speakers and give themselves a break. The driver spoke,¡± I can not believe that the kid is so hard to break! I seen grown men that break quicker and give into rage!¡± The passenger spoke,¡± I agree with you! That boy is something else! That is why the bosses must want him for!¡± The two men drive for hours without stopping and the boy falls asleep in the back on one of the seats. # The two men that are taking the boy to who knows where, begin to start to talk among themselves. The driver speaks,¡± Where are we going to eat after we drop off this brat?¡± The passenger speaks,¡± What about pizza?¡± The driver says,¡± We had that just two days ago! I feeling like eating tacos today!¡± The passenger says,¡± That will work but it is your turn to buy!¡± The driver says,¡± Was it my turn last time?¡± The passenger spoke,¡±No, do you not remember gorging yourself since you were not the one paying!¡± The driver spoke,¡±Oh! You are right!¡± The passenger spoke,¡± I overheard that this brat had killed two of our fellow soldiers by himself!¡± The driver shakes his head out of disbelief what he had just heard. The passenger spoke,¡±They never saw him coming! He completely ambushed them!¡± The driver gasped,¡± You mean two trained soldiers could not lay hands on this kid!¡± The passenger confirms,¡± That is what the man in a trench coat told me! We are to be on the highest guard with this kid or else!¡± A look of fear falls on the two men since they seen too often what the man in a trench coat can and will do to those that fail him and Urano. The passenger speaks,¡± How can a kid be so skillful a fighter? When I was his age all I cared about was watching porn and getting laid!¡± The driver said,¡±Same here! This brat must be some sort of prodigy that the government had screened him out of millions or even billions! The passenger speaks,¡± The military has been searching high and low for people who can be trained to be soldiers that help defeat the forces of Ibor!¡± The driver nods and the conversions goes on and on. The boy in the back decides to lie down in his seat and fall asleep since it has to be getting late. # Hours have went by and the driver is going down a lone gravel road. A few minutes goes by and the road ends at the base of a mountain. The passenger presses a series of buttons and an opening in the base of the mountain appears. They drive into the opening and the passage closes back after them. The tunnel is dark but suddenly lights turn on with the sides of the tunnel. The paddy wagon is sun tinted, so that you can not see who is ridding up front. The tunnel leads into a large underground parking lot that goes down several floors. The two men driver down to bottom floor and park near the front entrance. The two men exit the front of the vehicle and shut the door behind themselves. They knew the procedure for dropping off subjects for the military so they begin to open the doors to the back of the paddy wagon. There is one problem since the boy is nowhere to be found.! They begin to curse out loud and wonder where on Rindat this brat could have gone. They are at their wit''s end with this troublesome boy. # They ripped apart the back of the wagon apart and find no boy or even source of exit. Before the men could find the boy, a red convertible pulls up, and parks across three different parking spots. It is the man in a trench coat! He has a cherry slush in his left hand and he takes a drink. The man in a trench coat yells,¡± Did I not tell you two to be careful and not lose the boy? How stupid can you two be?¡± He throws the slush at the passenger''s head and is covering the passenger. The two men search all around for the boy and can not find him! # The man in a trench coat''s face is red as his cherry slush once was. He has had enough of these two buffoons and decides to take things into his own hands. He put his right hand into his open coat and pulls out a grenade and throws it underneath the paddy wagon. The two men jump for cover along with the boy. The paddy wagon is mere rumble and a smoke is coming off the rumble of once was a vehicle. The man in a trench coat pulls out a taser and fires it into the smoke. A scream can be heard as the taser spews out massive electricity. The smoke clears and it is the boy laying comatose on the hard concrete face first with the taser prongs still in his back. The two men are laying on the ground face to the Rindat. They was sweat on their faces as they return to their feet. The two men dust themselves off and act like nothing had occurred. The two men do not want to anger the officer any more than they already have. The man in a trench coat turns off the taser gun and the wire disconnects from the gun. He walks over to the boy and rips the prongs out of the boy''s back. The boy is flipped unto his back and his pulse is checked at his wrist. The boy is alive and the pulse is normal! The man in a trench coat returns to a full vertical position when several guards come rushing out the nearby metallic double doors. The guards all salute the man in a trench coat and the salute is returned. The boy is grabbed up by the guards and is about to be taken inside. The man in a trench coat says,¡± Take him to the best hospital unit and see that he is taken care of. He is a special subject of our motherland Urano!¡± Everyone salutes and the guards exit into the building. The man in the trench coat says,¡± It is sad when formerly trusted men have to liquidated! You two have failed the great Urano and it''s people!¡± The two men begin to beg for mercy while on their knees bowing. The man in a trench coat is not effected in the least and begins to walk slowly towards the two men. The two men begin to run for their lives as fast as they can. They do not even think there is no way out for them. The man in a trench coat pulls out two Uzis from inside his trench coat and begins to fire upon the two men. The men begin to be riddle with bullet holes and shake violently. The men hit the parking lot face first and their bodies begin to dissolve into nothing. Even the clothes of the dead men are melted and there is no trace of the two men left behind. Unless you had been there, you would never know that two men had died there. The man in the trench coat puts away his Uzis back under his coat and he goes to his car. He sits in the driver''s seat and grabs a huge cheeseburger out of a brown paper bag. He uses his free hand and grabs a grape slush out of the cup holder. He gets out of his car and shuts the door with the side of his body. Then he finally enters the entrance to the military base. # The boy woke up in a strange room and he was out still of it mentally. He had to been drugged with various medications. The boy was tested while he was asleep and he an IV in his right arm. Various wires are covering the boy all over his head and chest. He is tripping out due to his body being over medicated. Whoever had done this to him must had wanted him to stay put for a while until they had decided what they were going to do with him. # A nurse comes into the room and checks on the boy. She has an electric clipboard that seems to have some sort of check list and is going through all the list. She checks all the machines that are bedside. The boy speaks,¡± Where am I?¡± The nurse pays the boy no heed and keeps going through the list. He speaks,¡± Who are you?¡± The nurse still does not answer the boy and walks out the room. He speaks to himself,¡± She acted like I was not even there! This place is something horrible! Where could I be?¡± The boy regains his senses and decides to remove all the junk off him. He loathes being treated like some inconsequential lab rat. The wires that are connected to the boy''s head by electrodes, struggle to come out of his boy''s hair left untouched. One wire after another comes off until the boy''s head is free of all of wires and electrodes. Some sort of goo was used to keep the electrodes on the kidnapped boy''s head. The boy rips off the wires that are pasted to his chest. The boy is glad that he is still young and does not have a lot of chest hair due to only being twelve. He does not take much solace in such a fact and continues performing the task of freeing himself from the strange machines. The boy has been putting off taking the IV out of his arm but he starts to frown due to task he is about to do. The IV hurts as it is taken out and the boy has to bite his lip to keep himself from yelling. The boy is so mad about the pain from the IV that he stabs the needle into the bed. The boy finally realizes that he is just wearing his boxers. The boy thinks,¡± I need to find my clothes so I can get out of here and travel freely out in the open.¡± He starts to search the room for his clothes. # He looks into the trash cans of the hospital room that he was in and finds his clothes thrown in one of trash cans. He pulls the clothes out and sees that junk has not been thrown out on top of his outfit. He puts his noes to the clothes and they do not have smell on them. He was wearing a tee shirt and track paints. He had hurriedly put on a pair of closed backed sandals. He puts all his clothes on and readies himself for some attempt to escape. He goes to the hospital room closet and gets all the extra pillows that he find. He rigs the bed so that it will look like he is sleeping under the covers while laying on his side. The boy ponders to what way that he is going to get. He sees that the room has windows with the binds closed. He is excited to escape when he the binds open up to a brick wall. The windows were just for show. The boy wonders to how he is to escape. He can¡¯t just walk out the room since he will stick out like a sore thumb. The boy shakes his head and looks up at the ceiling. The boy''s face turns from a frown to a huge grin. The boy is 5''2¡± and about one hundred and twenty pounds. He is no huge athlete. The ceiling has several tiles and has to have a gap between the tile and the real top of the ceiling. The boy hears somebody coming. ¡°It is your turn to take vitals of the brat!¡± Arguing goes back and forward and the boy knows that he has to get away before he is caught. ¡°Fine I will go!¡± A nurse storms in and looks at the machines next to the bed. Error messages were all over the screens but the nurse checks off on the clipboard. She runs out the room in a hurry. # The boy is gingerly crawling through a shaft of wires and cables. The boy is in the small crawl space. The boy only puts his weight on the metal that holds up the ceiling tiles. The boy hears some machine sounds that happens to be a door to an elevator. The boy gently lifts a tile and sees that the noise had been a door to an elevator. The boy hears some voice that he has heard somewhere before but he can not pin it down exactly. He thinks,¡±Who could be down here that I know? I do not know anybody that has ties with the military. It must be one who had taken some involvement with my abduction! I got to have to get to the elevator and escape!¡± The boy begins to grow curious and turns himself around in the crawl space above the ceiling to go see who is the source of the voice is. He can¡¯t pin down the voice and he has to know who it is. He mumbles to himself, ¡°I just hope that curiosity does not kill this cat. I need to get out of here!¡± The voice speaks,¡± Sugarplum, how has the boy been doing?¡± The boy figures out who the source of the voice is but does not want to believe it. He thinks,¡± I know it can not be him! It just can not be him! I will peek and it will be somebody else! I just know it!¡± He is near the voice and he opens of the ceiling tiles. The boy looks down and sees a man in a fedora tilted to the side of his head. The boy looks down at the body and it is a large oversized trench coat. He screams from within his mind,¡± It is the man in a Trench coat! I was right and this is one time I wished I was wrong!¡± The boy bites the front of his shirt at the collar to keep from yelling. The thug is speaking to the nurses about some booty call that he was wanting to have. The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± I hate to break up this lovely conversation but it is time for me to talk about business.¡± The charge nurse speaks,¡± The boy is still in his room sleeping!¡± The thug speaks,¡± That is not good enough! I have to do a visual check! You know that as well as I!¡± One of the nurses yell, ¡°I just checked the brat! It is not needed!¡± The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± I have my orders! Four men have lost their lives over this boy!¡± The nurses were speechless about the statement. The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± What room is he is in? The check will take only a second babes and we can have our fun!¡± All the nurses point at the boy''s room in unison. The man in a trench coat walks in the hospital room. He hears all sorts of beeping from the machines that supposed to monitoring the boys. He knows that something is wrong, but he does not know anything about the medical field. This man knows how to tear down a person and not building them up. He pulls down the cover and breaks out into a rage. The man in a trench coat runs out of the hospital room and busts through the door open on the way out. He speaks,¡± Who was the last person to check this room?¡± The nurses are all afraid for their lives and will do all that they can do to stay alive. One nurse raises her hand and says,¡± I was the last to check...¡± The man in a trench coat pulls out a metal baseball bat and swings as hard as he can at the jaw of the nurse. The nurse''s head goes flying against the far wall away from the nurses'' station. The stump of the headless nurse gushes blood and pours upon all the rest of the nurses. The man in a trench coat jumps back to not get his fancy clothes dirty. The rest of the nurses are sitting on the floor shaking out of fear, some of the nurses were holding each other screaming. The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± You all better find the boy! Five people have already dead due to this boy this last last twenty-four hours. This boy has killed two trained soldiers himself, so beware! Go find the boy or I will kill you all! I will not accept any more failure!¡± The nurses each go around room to room checking for the boy. The nurses rip the rooms apart and leave no stone left unturned. The nurses were running like chickens with their heads cut off. They were yelling as they did it and they were double or even triple checking the rooms. They were yelling indescribable dialog among the women. # Every patient room has been checked and there is no boy. The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± You &^%$#&@ can not find the boy? You act like he has vanished? Hurry up or will have to introduce you all to my two friends. The man in a trench coat pulls two Uzis out of his trench coat. # The nurses check out every closet, store room, or any other room. Still no boy! The man in a trench coat yells,¡± You horrible wenches, you have all failed me and Urano!¡± The nurses come running trying to appease the man. The man in a trench coat speaks,¡± What are you trying to do? You want to whore yourselves, so that I do not kill you! This place is among the most secure places on all of Rindat! You are telling me that this boy has just vanished! No one has ever escape this place, yet alone break into this place!¡± The man in a trench coat pulls out his trusty Uzis and begins to fire upon the nurses. The nurses are lost in their horror that they can¡¯t escape. Most people in the complex can only enter the unit at timed intervals. The nurses could not leave until their shift ended. But that fact was lost due to the sheer fear of the nurses. # All the nurses are shot in oblivion one after another, until they are all dead. Their bodies are eroded by the bullets of the man in a trench coat and there is no trace of the former nurses. There was bullets in walls and various other objects. Everyone but the man in a trench coat and the boy were now dead. The boy is still nowhere to be found. The thug loses it and fired upon all the walls and objects in the unit. The walls of the hospital unit has been completely destroyed along with the nurses'' station. The hospital unit has look like a destruction crew had came in and destroyed the unit. The man in a trench coat is huffing and puffing. He is still enraged by not being able to do his job and failing Urano. Failure was something that the man in a trench coat had not suffered before. He is at a loss to what to do since he has never been in the no win scenario before. Life had been easy streak for the officer until this boy had come along! The door to the elevator opens again and the man in a uniform comes storming through the door. The officer is in such of a hurry that he leaves the key to the elevator controls still in the keyhole. The keys have to be taken out so the elevator door could close. The officer is a black uniform with all his medals on the uniform jacket. The hair of the officer is wet and slicked back. He does not seemed to very happy as he storms towards the man in the trench coat. He salutes the officer which he towers over the small commander. The officer yells,¡±What on Rindat are you doing? Security had told me that this hospital unit''s cameras had been destroyed! What were you thinking?¡± The man in the trench coat stops saluting and lowers his head out of shame. The man in the trench coat speaks,¡± I had captured a potential subject for our war efforts, but the nurses here had left him get out of his unit!¡± The small man looks at the unit and sees that it has been completely devastated. The officer speaks,¡±How do you not know if you have killed the brat with your guns? You are such a miserable fool! If you were not so effective in your other tasks before this I would have you executed!¡± The officer smacks the fedora off the head of the man in the trench coat. The hired thug was so shocked by his hat being knocked to the ground and he bent over to pick over the hat. While bending over to get his hat, the officer punches at the taller officer. The man in the trench coat raises back up after the punch. The taller man is not even aware that the officer had tried to hit him since he is caring for his hat like it was a child. The hat is placed back on top the head of the tall officer. The man in the trench coat speaks,¡± I did not think about that sir! I am sorry that I failed you and Urano!¡± The officer speaks,¡± That is why you are not an officer and just hired muscle! We have tagged the boy and we know that he is still from within this unit. I got an GPS that we can get his exact location.¡± The man in the trench coat smiles from ear to ear. The officer pulls out a little machine with small screen. It zooms in to the hospital unit and they can see that they are within twenty feet from him. Both men look all around them and see that the boy is not where he is showed to be in. # The entire unit has been checked by the two men and they still can not find him. They have checked for him everywhere to no avail. The officer says,¡± The GPS is not specific enough to tell what height he is outside ten feet vertically! If I had known in advance, I would have had ordered that a more sensitive tracking device in his chest. The boy was shifting from all over the crawl space trying to keep the men guessing and was starting to tire. He remembers that he had a pocket knife with him that he obtained from the time he was a bear scout. The nurses must have thought that he a non-threat since he was so drugged up. He feels his chest and notices a new point on his chest. This point feels tender so it must be the spot where he was tagged at. He starts to raise his shirt. # The boy manages to rip the device out of his chest without much blood spilling out. The wound was smaller than a quarter. The boy pulled the shirt back down to his waist. The boy saw a mouse running next to him and he grabs it. The mouse screams but can not get out of the boy''s grip. The boy uses the side of his fist to press down on the rat while he wraps the sensor around the mouse''s tail. The tail is in a knot around the sensor and opens a ceiling tile. The boy lets the mouse down unto the floor. The officer and the man in the trench coat were running back and forward running through the rumble. They are thinking that they are chasing after the boy not just a simple mouse. The boy has to bite his lip to keep from busting out into laughter. # The boy can¡¯t be found by the two men and they are totally outraged by this brat. This boy was nothing but a hindrance to the two men. The man in the trench coat speaks,¡± I should have left him in his little shack of a house! But it is past the point of no return now!¡± The officer gasps out of exhaustion since he is used to make his underlings do all the hard work. The thug speaks,¡± What are we going to do now boss?¡± The officer catches his breath and prepares to speak. ¡°I know that the boy has not left the unit since the elevator is the only way out of this unit! The only place is the crawl space above the ceiling tiles! Shoot them completely! I do not care if he dies, since we will just get another subject! This has gone on way too far!¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The boy asks the Maker for help while still in the crawl space. The man in the trench coat starts firing wildly upon the ceiling of the hospital unit. # The parents of the boy are in old jail cell. They were both sleeping in old cots when they awake in unison. Susie yells,¡± Our son is in some trouble! Both parents sit up in the cots. William spoke,¡±I know that he is near death! The great shadow is trying rob us of the promise that He has given us! The great shadow is trying to take them of our son!¡± The two of them cried and being to pray to their God out loud for help. The boy is about to die if something is not done! They cry for what seems like forever. # The entire ceiling of the hospital unit had been shot out and it reveled the hard stone ceiling. The entire base was built inside of a huge mountain that was carved out from the inside. The man in the trench coat speaks,¡± We must have killed him boss since there is no trace of him to be found!¡± The officer speaks,¡±No, the signal of the tracking device is still actively moving in the rumble!¡± The man in the trench coat saw a mouse and he picked it up with a hanky very daintily. The officer yells, ¡°We have been played by some brat! That is the tracking device wrapped this mouse''s tail! We had been had by a young boy! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± The man in the trench coat lets out curses about what has occurred. These two men are kicking the rumble out of frustration. They begin to talk about what they are do with this boy if they can get their hands on him. The two men were way passed their limits of their patience. Both men had never been made into such of bunch of fools! The officer yells,¡± If the boy is still alive then where could he possibly be hiding? This unit has been totally ripped from head to toe! There is only one way out!¡± The man in the trench coat speaks,¡± I do not know boss! I might have killed already him with my trusty guns!¡± The officer speaks,¡±You might be right and this nightmare could be over already!¡± The elevator starts to prepare to operate. The machine starts to release the locks on the door. The man in the trench coat is completely oblivious to what is going on. The officer finally gets what is going on. He then gestures over to the man in a trench coat to look at the elevator door. The officer yells,¡±The boy has got the key to the elevator and he is trying to leave the unit!¡± The man in the trench coat finally gets and sees a dirty linen cart in the elevator. The two men come running to the elevator door, but before they can reach the door the elevator shuts. The two failed to get to the door before they can get inside the doors. The man in the trench coat punches the elevator door out of anger and leaves a little dent in the elevator door. The man in the trench coat yells,¡± This boy is more trouble that he is worth! I can not believe what this hell spawn has brought us through today!¡± The officer speaks,¡± I know the code to escape the unit!¡± The officer''s jaw hits the floor as he has seen a ghost. The man in the trench coat had shot the elevator controls into oblivion. The officer yells,¡± Now we are stuck until the next shift of nurses comes! We can not escape you bumbling idiot! I can not stand this humiliation!¡± The man in the trench coat bows and speaks,¡± I am sorry boss! I just had not been in such a situation before! Today has been such a strange day!¡± The officer grabbed the man in the trench coat by his collar and started to shake him uncontrollably. The officer was completely livid at what had occurred and was taking it out the man in a trench coat. The officer yells,¡± If you were not so hard to kill, I would have had you executed! You know that I do accept failure!¡± The man in the trench coat is bending over while he is being shaken. The thug speaks,¡± I am so sorry boss! What do I need to do to appease you?¡± The officer lets go of his grip of his underling. The small man regains his senses and straggling his subordinate will do him no good! The two find themselves a spot to get comfortable. They know it will be a few hours until the next shift of nurses come. The two men are both embarrassed to be outsmarted by a twelve year old boy. The day was a lost to both men and they would not make it any worse. # The boy awoke to him in a some sort linen basket with all sorts of wadded up sheets. The linens were not even dirty but just wadded up in basket along with the preteen. The boy hears machines working and thought it sounded like some sort of elevator. He peeks out from underneath the linen and confirms his guess. He is on some kind of an elevator. He quickly lowers himself back down when the door starts to open. He is now on an another floor that was higher up than the floor the hospital unit was on. The door remained opened and a sanitation worker saw the dirty linen basket. The boy went into the elevator and took the basket to predestined location. # William and Susie were praying in their cell, when they hear the huge metal door to the cell being unlocked. A man in all white comes into the room and stands still in the doorway. The couple stops praying and looks at the man in the door way. The man in white speaks,¡± You have been released from jail and here are your things.¡± The stranger hands them a box of their things. The couple sees that their car keys is in the box. The man in white speaks,¡±The box has your car keys and your car is waiting for you in the parking lot. All doors will be opened and do not stop or speak until you get home! Your son is fine and out of harm''s way! Do not stop to react to what I have told you. Just go as you were told. If you do so then you will be fine!¡± # The couple went straight home and locked the front door to house behind him. The house was like it was before the attack had happened. William speaks,¡± That man in white had to be angel of our God!¡± Both of the two nod in agreement. Susie speaks,¡±Our son is okay and safe! What a blessing!¡± The couple begin to praise their Maker for hours for his Divine intervention. # The boy knows that someone has taken the linen cart that he was in but the person has remained silent at least for now. The person started to throw bags of dirty linen on top on the boy. The first time the boy was not prepared and let out a grunt. The boy thought that he would be caught but the person who was gathering the dirty linen was talking to another person about their jobs. The purpose spoke,¡±I got the dirty linen from hospital unit 54.¡± The other person was another sanitation worker and he was gathering dirty linen as well. The other worker spoke,¡± Really, already?¡± The person carrying around the boy spoke,¡± I did not even have to gather the linen! It was waiting for me in the elevator!¡± The worker spoke,¡± Yeah, I was surprised too! Those nurses are usually so uppity that they do not like to even put it in bags!¡± The two workers were blocking the hallway to the hospital unit were the boy had came from. The other worker spoke,¡± I wonder what has changed with that group of cackling hens?¡± The worker carrying the boy spoke,¡± I do not know, but it does not hurt my feelings!¡± The two workers separated to keep from getting in trouble from people snitching them out for not working to the higher ups. # The boy did not know that dirty linens could be so heavy! He felt that he was going to be crushed if whoever was taking him around put one more bag of linen on top of him. The sanitation worker stops in his tracks and puts it down on the ground a dirty linen bag. It was a higher up of the complex. The officer had lots of medals on him and has two stars on uniform. He is a twelve star general and is immediately saluted by the sanitation worker. The general returns the salute, but the general has a look on his face like something was wrong. The sanitation work saluted again and asked,¡± General, is there is something wrong? What can I do for you?¡± The General spoke,¡± Let me take that linen cart. That is all that you can do for me.¡± The boy was getting restless from within the cart and he is getting worried. The boy thinks,¡± I going to get caught if this jerk(the general) does not leave! Lord help me please! I do not want to die!¡± The worker speaks,¡± Excuse me sir?¡± The General speaks,¡± Let me take that linen cart! I did not stutter, private!¡± The worker speaks,¡± I can not let you do that since it is my job to do it! It is not proper for a general, such as your self to do so!¡± The General speaks,¡± So you think that a lowly private can tell a general what to do? Please tell me the answer private if you would be so kind.¡± The worker speaks,¡± No sir! I was out of line, General!¡± The officer is given a saluted by the worker and is handed the linen cart. The boy ponders,¡±It is over! It is all over! I am going to be found out!¡± # The General slowly takes the boy down several hallways and into an office. He shuts the door behind him and locks the door. The boy was extremely nervous, so nervous in fact that he could not even move an inch. The officer speaks,¡± I know that you are in there! You do not have to hide anymore!¡± The boy still does not dare to move out of sheer fear. The General speaks,¡± I am not like the others! I will not try to murder you as the others had done. I give you my word to that!¡± The boy could not help but stir when he heard the general''s words. He finally exits the linen basket all sweaty from being smothered by all the heavy linen bags. Immediately the boy tries to bolt away but he can not find no way to escape. There are no windows, ceiling tiles to climb through just an old steel door. The boy then tries the door but it has been locked from the inside and there is no way to open the door without the key. He may be smart and athletic but he is not strong enough to burst through a solid steal door! That would be impossible for nearly all people. The boy then pulls out his pocket knife and charges at the general. The officer dodges one blow after another like it was easy. The officer was not that old and looked fairly young. Yet, the white hair above the General''s ears gave his age away. # The general had to been a trained warrior in hand to hand combat at an expert level because he dodge the blows of the boy without even moving. His feet never physically moved from the spot he started in but the boy was gasping for air. The general had just wanted the boy to wear himself out so that he would be easier to handle. Today had been a very hard time for the boy even before this attempted battle with the general. He was fighting the urge to fall into unconsciousness and his head is starting to dip. The boy was fighting to keep his head up. What is the boy going to do? How is he going to escape this trap? The boy has a knife in his hand pointed at the Urano general and he had tried to attack him. The struggle was in vain and the boy was just wasting his time. The boy begins to look at the general''s eyes and he was surprised at what he saw. The general''s eyes were very tender and even showed concern for the current state of affairs that they both were in. The boy thought,¡±This man doesn¡¯t have the same kind of tone to his voice as the man in a trench coat and his boss. Could he be a good man? He has the eyes of a good man, but I know that not all those in the military are evil.¡± The general just stands there listen to what the boy might say. The boy speaks,¡± I can tell that you are not evil like the others! But why do you have friends that are killers. Your buddies had tried to kill me and was heartless in the killing of your own people! What kind of good man associates himself with people like those?¡± The officer says,¡± I am sorry about what the rest of the military does but I will do my best to see that you treated fairly! I am not like that and I do all I can to do right by people!¡± The boy still had a look of scorn on his face and shook his head out of disbelief. The lad speaks,¡± Why is a good person working with such evil men!?! It does not make sense to me! You are trying to lie to me I just know it!¡± The officer says,¡± You and your family has been wrong, take it all on me! I will be the scape goat for your anger and do not fear doing me harm! I will take the blame for the entire military of Urano!¡± The boy was completely surprised by what he had just been told. He did not know what to do. The officer puts a gun on the desk and walks right in front the opposing wall of where the boy is at. The is at a loss to what the general is trying to do. The boy spoke,¡± Why leave a gun in my reach, are you trying to earn my trust? I do not believe you! You are a liar, I just know it!¡± The officer gives the boy his opened back. The boy spoke,¡±Are you suicidal? Do you want to die? Is assisted suicide still banned?¡± The officer says,¡±You can shoot me if you want! I will not blame you! Take the gun and kill me if you want! Take out all your aggression on me and I will not be able to defend myself! I promise to not attack you out of retaliation!¡± The boy sheaths his blade and puts it in his pants'' pocket. The boy walks over to the desk and looks at the handgun. The boy picks up the gun and aims it at the officer. # The handgun is shaking in the young lad''s hands since he was raised to not cause harm towards others. The boy loved wrestling and fighting but that was mere competition. Yet, this was a life and death situation and not to be taken lightly. The general spoke,¡± You have never killed a man before, have you lad?¡± The boy remains silent while having the gun in his hands. The man spoke,¡± I did not think so! The first kill is usually the hardest! I remember the first time I killed someone in war times. They were the enemy in the battle, yet it did not make it any easier for me! They bled just like me but I still had to kill them. So I did kill them before I was killed by them. It was kill or be killed in war and I had no other choice. I am sure the man I killed in war had a family like I do but I had to take him from his family. I did this by shooting this enemy''s face off and the image of the defaced man still stays with me over all these years! I will take that horror from you and face towards the wall. That is all that I can do with you, my young lad! I will not hate you if you take my life!¡± The boy is starting to cry extravagantly and throws the guns behind the desk. The gun was loaded and it goes off. The gunshot hits the wall that is on the same side that the general was on. The bullet was embedded in the wall twenty feet away from the general. The boy cries out,¡± I just can not do it! You are a good man and I will not kill you! It is just wrong, since I see the goodness in your eyes! I saw the Maker standing behind you as if he was standing in your place! I could not shoot Him!¡± The officer turns around and remains silent. He walks over to the gun and picks it off the ground. He walks over to his desk, puts the gun in a drawer, and locks the desk drawer. The general speaks,¡± When I was a little boy I heard about the story of a hen who let herself be burned so that she could protect her chicks. She died but all the chicks who were under her body lived. To answer your question the reason I associate with such evil men is that I can better protect those under my command if I stay. Does that answer your question?¡± The boy nods his head in agreement. The general speaks,¡±Do not worry I will look after you and try to make this travesty easier on you! I can not take you out of this place but I can protect you the best I can. Become strong so you could make these place better!¡± The boy smiles which is returned by the general. # William and Susie were a couple of ministers that had been infertile for years but finally had given birth to a son. They were speechless when their son was born, It was happy times for twelve years then the boy was taken by the Urano military by force. They were at home praying for their son¡¯s safe return. This boy was the fulfillment of a promise that God had given William and Susie all so long ago. He brought so much joy to the couple''s life but the military had stolen their boy to meet whatever means that the Urano faction had sought. To what means that was unknown to the boy¡¯s parents and only those wanted him knew that answer. Susie cried out with tears in her eyes as yells,¡± Why did they want our only son? He is all we have!¡± The two were sitting on their front room rug crying their eyes in intercession prayer. They had no longer had the son that they had cherished for so many years. William begin to pray out loud,¡± Lord please help us get our son that you had given us. This is the promise that you given us and I know you will not let the heathens take from us what you have given us!¡± The couple was lost in sheer sorrow as an unspeakable joy comes over the couple. A still small voice speaks,¡± It is all right! He is in good hands now and he will be protected. Do not fear!¡± The couple hold each other on the floor with tears in their eyes and begin their God for his intervention. Susie speaks,¡± I know that he is not home but we have faith that it will all work out. Thank you!¡± # Thousands of miles away at undisclosed location there contain the son of William and Susie. The boy was at a mysterious military base with a loaded gun in his shaky hands, while the gun was being pointed at an unnamed officer. The officer speaks,¡± Like I said before, I would not blame you if you shot me to death! Go ahead if you want!¡± Tears was flowing from the eyes and the boy spoke,¡± I can not do it! I can not kill you even if you deserve it! It is not right that much I know to be true.¡± The boy put the handgun on the desk and returns to standing stationary. The officers to smile from ear to ear which shakes the twelve year old to his very core. The boy demands,¡±What sane man laughs about having death face him right in front of his eyes. The officers starts to laugh. The officer speaks,¡± You are a very rare breed that much I can tell you. I have been waiting for someone like you for many a years! Where have you been after all these years of searching?¡± The boy does not what to say and just remains quieter than a church mouse. He thought it was wise not to press the matter and leave well enough alone. The lad was standing mutely while his heart beats repeatably with the fear of what is going to what is going to happen to him. But, that was not the strangest reaction to being abducted by the Urano military faction. People are often afraid of the unknown and do not like things that are foreign to themselves. People often crave the same events to happen consistently over time as they often loved the status quo. The officer speaks,¡± Well son, are you hungry? I can take you to get some food. I am sure that have not eaten in several hours.¡± The boy thought,¡± I am not your son! You know that they had been left back home! You are the boss to some kidnappers and murderers! Do not try to suck up to me now! It would not do you any good!¡± The boy was angry as anyone would be but he paid attention to the teachings from his minster parents. They had tell that there was a time and season for everything. He knew that it was time for him to remain silent because it would not do any good for him to argue with the officer. He would state his stance on the matter, but he would not argue it anymore. The boy¡¯s belly begins to rumble so loud that it could be heard throughout the entire office. The officer breaks out into laughter by the sound of the hungry stomach. The boy¡¯s face begins to turn bright red out of angry of being made of. The officer stopped his laughter and looks upon the bright red ears of the boy. The officer speaks,¡± I was not poking fun of you since I was laughing because of your complete lack of attention to your rumbling stomach. You were totally no-selling it so hard.¡± # A couple minutes goes by and the boy¡¯s face had begin to lighten up considerably. The officer spoke,¡±If you would follow me, I will find you something to eat. I know that you must be hungry as a horse. Also, as you know far too well that it would do you no good to try and run away. I will not be as easy to fool as the others were in the past. The boy made a loud ¡°Humph!¡± The officer smiles and speaks,¡± I see that see things my way. Let us go now.¡± The boy watched the officer simply turn the knob to the door as it had been unlocked all along. The boy spoke within himself,¡± It must have some sensor that determines who is to be let in a room and who is not. I saw no computer or keypad around the door so I do not know how it works.¡± # The officer and the boy following after him walked down several long hallways with innumerable amount of doors covering the numerous hallways. The pair went up and down several series of elevators that confused the boy beyond no end. This was down to confuse any outsider than may possibly entered. # The pair go down one more elevator and the pair exited it to discover some delicious smells coming from a nearby room. The officer opens one door out of a pair of double doors. The boy walked in and saw a large cafeteria with hundreds of people siting eating their diner. The noise of the people was deafen until the entire room suddenly looks at the officer and the boy with piercing stares. The entire room of people stood up and made a salute towards the pair. The boy looks around and sees that everyone was saluting the officer standing next to the boy. The mysterious officer returns the salute and the whole cafeteria stops the salute and everyone sit back in their chairs. The whole group returned to what they were doing before as if nothing had occurred. This sudden act of alertness to their surroundings. The officer spoke,¡±Follow me and I will show you where you can get some grub. You can get all you want, just make sure you eat it all or the cooking stuff will get mad. They do not like it when people waste food. The pair walk to a large buffet and the boy grabs everything that he could be fit on a food tray. The officer smiles at the sight and gets himself some food as well. The officer leads the lad to a large circular table with several other officers. The General speaks, you get sit with us this time so make yourself comfortable. The sits quietly with his head pointed at the table. The officer picks up a chicken and starts to chomp down when the boy makes a huge scream. The boy had knocked the chicken leg out the officer¡¯s hand and unto the floor. The whole room stood out of shock and were prepared to strike down the young lad. All the officers at the table except for the one that led him to the cafeteria were standing on their feet. They were ready to pounce on the boy for insulting their commander. At the secret base, all those that disobey were to be eliminated with extreme prejudice. The victim¡¯s family was to be left in the dark to how they family member died or even given the fact that they had died. The commander was the only one at the table who was still siting in his chair very reserved. He was not angered in the least by the actions of this young boy. The officer thinks,¡± I do not blame the boy for acting out since he was taken from all that he knew to be drafted into the military illegally. I would have acted in the same way.¡± The boy yells,¡± I have trying to tell you that we had not prayed before we eat! We can¡¯t eat before we prayed for the food. It is only common sense that we do so!¡± The whole table breaks out in laughter then finally the whole cafeteria broke out into laughter. The only ones not laughing were the boy and the commander. The boy was growing upset that his faith was being laughed and did not take much before he had enough. The lad was about to yell when the commander stood to his feet and the whole room become silent. The officer spoke,¡±Please pray my lad and bless the food.¡± The boy was taken back by the statement but obeyed nonetheless. The lad spoke,¡±Thank you Lord for your mercy today! Thank you for the meal that you have provided for all us. Please teach all the others about your ways! Amen!¡± The officer set back down in his seat and returned back down to his meal. Then the whole dining room soon followed after him. The boy bent over to pick the chicken leg that he had knocked out of the commander''s hand and he begin to eat it down to the bone. The officer spoke,¡±What are you doing? Why are you eating chicken that was lying in the floor?¡± The boy finished the chicken leg and sat down in his chair. The boy spoke,¡± You said to not waste food so I could not do nothing but eat it!¡± The commander busted out into laughter at the sheer honest nature this boy had possessed. The boy stared at the commander with befuddlement about what was so funny to the commander. William and Susie had finally had given birth to a child and it was a precious baby boy. He was something that was a huge blessing to his parents. The boy was talented in a very elite school. He had then been kidnapped by the Urano military and the parents were arrested just for the act of questioning the abduction. The boy was carted off to a secret military base deep underground. For what reason he was taken was still unknown at this present time. The boy knew that escape was at this time impossible. The boy was eating in one of the base¡¯s many cafeterias with one of the base¡¯s many officers and his subordinates. Everyone had finished their meals and everyone stood to their feet. All the tables¡¯ chairs were pushed back under the table. All the men at the table saluted the officer that was standing next to the boy. One of the men grabbed the boy¡¯s arms and forced him to salute the officer as well as the others were already doing. The superior officer returned the salute and the other men lowered their arms from giving the salute. One of the men yell at the boy,¡°You need to learn to salute your general! We are not as forgiving as he is! You will fall in line here or you will suffer the consequences.¡± The boy did not realized that the officer was so high up in the leadership here at this horrid place. He looks at the general and he is wearing twelve stars on his uniform! They were in three rows of four stars. The boy had only heard of a five star general yet alone a twelve star general. The boy was so surprised that he did a spit take all over himself. The General smiled a little bit and spoke,¡±I am General Hagotti and I am one of the main officers that run this base. I am a four star general in each of the three main branches of the Urano military. The Urano military three¡¯s branches were the army, navy, marines, and air force. The boy nodded his head in acceptance of what he had been told by the general. Hagotti spoke,¡±I will be the man who will lead your training to become an elite solider in the mighty Urano military! The boy was taken back by the general''s bold statement. The boy had just finished eating his huge dinner and he was then led out of the cafeteria by General Hagotti down into a long series of hallways. He had been allowed by Hagotti to eat until he gotten his fill but he could not waste anything. The kitchen staff would get angry if any food was wasted. But that was not a problem for the boy since he had not eaten in over twenty four hours so he licked his plate clean. The boy could not help but curious about the nature of the labyrinth like military base. You could not move through the facility very far without proper knowledge of the complex¡¯s layout. It was probably made that way to prevent information from leaking out into the white world. (The white world is the part of the world where common folk can clearly see). The general opened a door to a small room, revealing a small bedroom with some clothes on the twin sized bed. The General spoke,¡±There is a small door to the left that is a bathroom. It is not a five star hotel but it will do for know. You will soon be tested to see where your abilities truly reach out to.¡± The boy then nods his head in agreement then salutes as if somebody is going to hurt him if does not. He had already by chastised by some of the general''s underlings already this day for not saluting the twelve star general and he did not desire to get into more trouble than he already had. The General made a huge smile and said,¡±Please, do not try to escape this room due to curiosity or what not. We had already enough exploration for one day.¡± The boy could not help but snicker which caused Hagotti to be taken back a little bit. The lad spoke,¡±Where am I going to go in this maze of a building? I have never seen so many twists and turns in my twelve years of life!¡± Hagotti snickered as well. The General spoke,¡±Good, that will do my young initiate. I know that you are here against your will but even as a twelve star general I am powerless to do anything to do anything about it. I have hit the glass ceiling and I can not do anything to seek further advancement. All I can do for you is to make your stay here the best that I can make it. I will promise you that you will not see real combat until you are least seventeen years old!¡± The boy could see that the general was downing himself, since he seemed to be torn up inside. The lad pats the general on his back and says,¡±Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friend.¡± You have already proven that you were willing to die for my sake so I know that you are not evil like the others. The man in a trench coat and his boss were nothing but heartless murderers. You are just a good person in a terrible world.¡± The old general was totally taken back by the unrelenting compassion this boy had. This boy had been kidnapped and probably a victim of attempted murder. Yet, he had held no wrath against this place and was just rolling with the punching. It did not make since to the battle harden general. Hagotti thought,¡±What kind of upbringing could this boy could have had? His parents had to be saints as people.¡± The boy broke the silence and said,¡±When will I get to eat again?¡± Hagotti broke free of his inner thoughts and responded,¡±You see that slot in the wall next to the small table and chair.¡± The boy spoke,¡±Yes, I do, then what about it?¡± Hagotti spoke,¡± That slot in the wall will open and food will come out. Once you done eating return the tray back into the slot and close the door.¡± Hagotti saluted and had the salute return by the boy. The general then left the room when the boy eventually saw something puzzling. The door had no door knob or no lock of any kind from the inside. The boy spoke,¡±I am not going nowhere this time.¡± He took his shoes off and laid on the bed. He got under the covers and was finally relenting to sleep. The boy spoke,¡±Lord, what is going to happen to me? Please help me since I can not escape this place.¡± He then fell fast asleep. chapter 4 Chapter 4 On the planet of Rindat, there was two main factions of nations: they were called Urano and Ibor. Ibor had some how been attacked by Urano and their military has been greatly weaken. Urano on the other hand was at it¡¯s strongest that it had ever been. This state of advantage Urano had over Ibor would be kept by the leadership at any and all cost. The leadership of Urano was becoming paranoid and had drafted millions of it¡¯s citizens to help in the war against Ibor. People was often taken by force to fight in war that they had wanted nothing to do with. Ibor was doing nothing worse than what Urano was doing but the Urano faction made propaganda to make the common person of the faction believe that Ibor was doing nothing but pure evil. Thousands of people were hired to pump out endless barrage of false hoods to it¡¯s citizens. Minorities and the poor were slowly forced into hundreds of ghettos thinking that they would have a better life but soon found out that they had been tricked. After this event, Urano was widely known for being shady in how it deal with people and their money. The people that sent to the ghettos were forced to worked long hours for three Rindats(Urano money) an hour when a gallon of milk was over five Rindats. The lower class were worked to death without any form of insurance. People worked until they dropped and the common person had no control of their fate. Urano became at the time period the most shadiest state of operation that the faction have ever been. The poor unfortunate people in ghettos were forced to work until they could not work any more without any sort of retirement as repayment. People within the ghettos begin to rebel against the law but they were quickly rubbed out like mere trash. All rebels were ether jailed or even killed. Rebels often ¡°went missing¡± and was never to be found by their love ones. The rebels eventually gave up going against the government but they had decided to rob from each other. If they could not get a better life from the law then they would take it another way. Many different gangs were made to try to get a better life for themselves at the cost of their fellow man. It was a massacre in the ghetto and everybody was affected by the barrage of violence. # Life in the ghettos begins to get very tough but the police did not do anything to help. The police were only concern with those that rebel against the law and the government system. The common people had to look out for themselves and the people they care for around him. They had to look out for each other to survive since nobody else would help them but God. The police and government officials begin to take bribes from the various gangs. The people were attacked from both sides of the gangs and the police. The people in the ghettos begins to just remain silent and not do nothing to defend themselves. Most people had just given up and cave into learned helplessness. Most of the people just relented to the abuse and accept it as a part of their lives. Some people refuse to take the abuse and fight against the tyranny. Joe was one such man and would put with any malarkey with anyone despite their position. He was born into the ghetto and never knew any other kind of life than living in the ghetto. His grand parents and parents would tell him of how things use to be outside the ghetto. Joe went to school one day and he had given a harsh comment from his teacher. He was struggling to learn to read and he was not getting any help from the teachers. A female teacher spoke,¡±I do not know why I bother with you people! I should just give up!¡± Joe was a large child but he was very sensitive. He hold back his tears and did not let himself be made of for crying. The rest of the classroom did not say a word after teacher made a racist comment. Joe was a young black boy and had lived in an all black ghetto. Joe left the school and ran back home all the way. He ran into his grandma¡¯s house and broke into tears. The young boy is crying out loud and his Grandma comes running in to see what is going on. Joe¡¯s Grandma cried,¡±What is wrong Joe? What happened to you my child?¡± He struggled to speak but eventually spoke,¡± I was trying hard to read and the teacher said that she did not know why she even bothered with us people!¡± The old heavy set woman held the young boy with everything that see had and cried with all her tears over her grandson¡¯s pain. Joe yelled,¡±Why do we have to be treated this way? What did we do to be treated this way?¡± Grandma spoke,¡± You have not done anything wrong and the rest of the people with us had not done nothing wrong ether! It is just that this world is falling into darkness!¡± The young boy spoke,¡±Then why are we being hurt so much by those that are supposed to help us?¡± Grandma spoke,¡± This world is evil and it likes to punish those that like to do good! The Good Book tells us that that evil would be made into good and good into evil. I know that is not fair but we must continue on. Joe, I am sorry that you have to go through all this! I pray every day that you will be protected from harm! I have lost your parents and I will not lose you! The Lord made a vow with me that you will be protected from harm! He has promised us that much!¡± Joe cried,¡± Why does God let us go through all this? You always said that He loved us then why does He let us go through all this!¡± Grandma spoke,¡±It rains on both good and bad people, does it not?¡± Joe spoke,¡±It rains on both of them!¡± Grandma had tears running down her eyes and fogging up her glasses. Grandma spoke,¡±You are correct! All things in the world that have value, like gold, diamonds, etc, come to be through hard pressure! The Lord is trying to make us into something better and greater!¡± The lad held his grandma as tight as he could. Joe spoke,¡±Then God must want us to become the greatest! I will not die in this place since I will be the first to leave this bad place! I can do it!¡± Grandma spoke,¡±That is it, boy! You must believe it in your heart and have faith in that God will finish the work that he has started!¡± Joe looked up at his Grandma and said,¡±Alright, I will believe no matter what!¡± # Joe is fed breakfast by his Grandma and sees him off to school. Grandma walks down the stoop to the sidewalk with Joe. She whispers so that only Joe can hear,¡±Do not let them get you down since the Lord are with you. He will strengthen you and give you much needed wisdom.¡± # Joe went to school everyday and learn what he could from the horrible teachers that he had. The lowest quality teachers were sent to the ghettos. It was like the teachers that went to the ghettos had lost a bet against the teachers that taught in all other places. The teachers in the ghettos were the teachers that could not keep up to par with the standards of the teaching profession. The government did not care about the low class people or even the middle class for that matter. Those in the ghetto got the shaft in all sections of society from pay to housing. # Joe spent his free time at school trying hard to learn and working out with various half broken gym equipment. Joe was very strong and was also was a great athlete. He could easily out lift everyone in the school, including the teachers. The gym teachers did not like the fact that Joe was so strong and tried to make him hurt himself lifting by teaching wrong on purpose. The gym teachers tried but it did not work. The student to the grace of God never lifted weights incorrectly and thus did not hurt himself. Joe graduates from high school at the top of his class. The teachers called him the king of the rejects. He did not give them the satisfaction of a response, when he left with a high school diploma. The high school did not give the few students, like Joe that actually graduated from school what they needed to succeed in life. Joe¡¯s high school¡¯s retention rates was less than five percent. It was that bad of a school. As soon as Joe graduated from school on a Friday afternoon and went to work on a Saturday morning. He was hired at the nearby factory making machinery for the Urano war effort. Joe knew that he must be able to support himself and his grandma. His Grandma could not work anymore so Joe had to cut the slack between the two of them. His Grandma had been able to support him all through his school years, due to the grace of God. But, she would not be able to do it anymore due to her body breaking down on her. Joe had wanted to quit school but his Grandma would not let him do it She told him that he had to graduate from high school no matter what. She wanted to have that, since she was not able to have a high school diploma. # He was not trained for his job but he slowly learned to do any physical labor job after just a few months. Joe was expected to just know all the details of his job within a few minutes without any mistakes. Within three months Joe worked harder any of twenty of the best workers in the factory. He had to learn to do everything the hard way, because nothing came easy to the young man. Joe was called over the factory¡¯s intercom and he stopped what he was doing. He went quietly to the office as people were poking fun of Joe about to ¡°get in trouble by the factory manager.¡± Joe knocked on the door and he heard a voice say,¡±Come on in.¡± Joe opened the metal door to the factory manager and shut the door behind him. There was no chair for Joe to sit in so he had to stand in front of the manager¡¯s elaborate desk. There was a young white man siting in an expensive office chair and he was staring up at the large Joe. It was impossible to not stare at Joe, since he was one thousand pounds and ten foot tall. The young man was built like a mountain and carried little fat on him. Joe was a naturally huge man and did not have to take any fitness supplement. He was that big and strong as a man. Plus, he had no money for such things as supplements, when he had barely had enough food to eat. Joe required a lot of calories to keep his body as large as it was and also not lose his strength. The manager speaks,¡± I called you here to tell you that you are doing a great job here and I will pay you the wages for twenty workers.¡± Joe remained silent as he usually was and secondary because he did not know what to say. The manager spoke,¡±You must not tell anyone about the raise or you will go back to the pay you had before! Do you you hear me? We just want to make sure you stay here, since you are already one of our best workers when it comes to quality while the best worker when it comes to quantity of work. I believe that within about a year or two that you will be the best laborer here without question!¡± Joe spoke,¡±Yes sir!¡± The manager spoke,¡±If any of the workers ask why you were sent here, they them that you were corrected for some work error. Say no more than that!¡± Joe nodded and said,¡±Yes sir!¡± The young manager spoke,¡± You can now return to your work!¡± # Joe went straight home and told Grandma about his raise. His Grandma spoke,¡±The Lord has blessed you, Joe! You need to keep your mouth shut or others will hate you for it. People often do not want to see others get ahead and will try to get at you! It is sad that can¡¯t share your blessing, but he thank God for it among the two of us!¡± Joe bent down and hugged his grandma in a firm embrace. # At least once a week, the local police had made the effort to haze Joe. Today was no exception, since a cop car stop beside the large man. Yet, Joe did not stop. The siren went off and two cops come out of the car. The cops start to yell,¡±Stop or we will shoot.¡± Joe did not stop and the cops started aiming at the young man and Joe flips around to take the bullets from the front. He did this to avoid getting shot in his spine. He had to keep working so that his Grandma could still eat and have a place to stay. The cops begin to fire at Joe in the chest and head. Joe puts his arms up to protect his head and chest. The cops shot at him thirty times and Joe was still standing. The pig cops used all their bullets that they had in their clips. Joe flexes the bullets out of chest and arms. The cops are speechless and after a few seconds they begin to swell up with anger. They pull out their tasers and shoot Joe in the arms with the prongs of the tasers. Joe begins to laugh out loud so hard that the two police are so scared that they had wet themselves. Joe rips the prongs out of his arms. Joe begins to turn around when the dirty cops pull peeper spray guns. They begin to fire at Joe when Joe turns and smacks the pepper guns while the guns were still in the cops¡¯ hands. The guns go off in the face of the cops. The two cops yell,¡±We will let go this time but be prepared for harsher punishment next time! The two pig cops were known to haze the people in the ghetto in the attempt to keep the people down. They wanted to people there to remember their place in their world and not to seek to better themselves. Joe would not let anybody pick on anybody around him. He would take the abuse himself but not abuse of others. The neighborhood where Joe lived was mostly free of abuse from the police and the gangs. Joe would avoid fights, but he would fight when felt the need to fight. Joe did not fear the gangs or the law men and would not let them be running roughshod over those around him. Joe went back home in his neighborhood when some of the neighbors ran up to him. They cleaned up his wounds and wrapped them up in cloth. Some of the kids around the scene were crying but was quickly comforted by Joe. He picked up about twenty kids of various sizes in his large arms and begin to swing around in a circle. The kids begun to laugh and giggle out in glee. # Minutes go by and Joe puts down all the kids. Joe and especially the children begin to stumble around. Joe had calmed down the children successfully and continue his walk towards his Grandma¡¯s house. The neighbors had been protected from harm by Joe taking on the beatings on himself. The whole neighbor respected and loved him for that. The young man had given the people hope that they could someday get a better life. Joe would struggle for betterment of himself and those around him without any complaints or any sluggishness. Most of the people in the neighbor had given in to the abuse but Joe was the only one that would openly stand up to the abuse(beside his aged Grandma) that the law and outlaws were giving out to the people in the neighborhood. Joe once he felt he had to stand up against the injustice, he would not back down no matter what. He would never back to anybody, no matter what could or would happen. Joe had woken up early one mourning and was getting clean up in the morning. He had shaved, showered, and got dressed. It was one of many days he had to work. Joe would work six days a week without fail for years on end. Joe refused to work on Sunday, so that he could go to church. He would work any other day but not on the Lord¡¯s day. This was due to Joe was raised in church his entire childhood and his love for church. The factory managers had wanted the entire work force to work every day and Joe could do the work of over twenty veteran factory workers daily without any visible sign of tiring. Joe believed he had to do this so that he could Sunday off since going to church was very important to him. At church he spend time just focusing on the Lord and spending precious time with Him. Joe was threatened at first but all the enormous factory¡¯s managers. But on the other hand, they did not want to lose Joe as a worker, so they had soon relented to Joe¡¯s wishes. Joe just did not show on Sunday no matter if he was scheduled to work that Sunday or not. Eventually the managers just gave up on trying to get the man to work seven days a week. Joe would go to work early in the morning and arrive back home late in the evening. Joe would often work eighty to one hundred hours a week without fail. Every day Joe¡¯s grandma would prepare a mighty feast that was breakfast. Joe was a large man beyond imagination in the local ghetto at a thousand pounds. His body required a lot of calories to maintain his muscle mass. Joe was ripped and was under four percent body at all times. Joe felt his strongest when he was around four percent body fat so he stayed well in that range. Joe spoke,¡± I do not know why you get up so early when you do not even work anymore!¡± Grandma spoke,¡±Then you do not want your breakfast ham?¡± Joe jerked back and spoke,¡±I did not say that! I will eat it! A man can not turn down a breakfast ham!¡± Joe sat at the table and prayed over the meal and he began to eat at the large round table covered in all sorts of breakfast foods, such as pancakes, omelets, sausage, to name a few. Joe said with food still in his mouth,¡± Are you hungry?¡± Grandma spoke,¡± I have already ate while you were getting ready. It does not take me long to eat like you who eats the food enough for twenty men!¡± Joe was completely oblivious to what his Grandmother was saying, since he was afraid that he would be late for work. # Joe finished his breakfast and kissed his grandma. Grandma spoke,¡± Do not forget your lunch bag! You and the other workers will be disappointed that they do not have a lunch! The co workers will be mad at you since they had gone hungry!¡± Joe looked over to a custom made lunch bag that was the size of a small deep freezer. He grabbed it up with his left arm and threw the large bag¡¯s strap over his left shoulder. Joe could barely fit through the front door on his own nonetheless with an enlarged lunch bag. Grandma could never truly get over the sight of her grandson Joe attempting to put ten foot of man going through seven foot of door. It put a smile on the old woman every time as her grandson left for work every morning. Grandma hated to be alone, since it reminded her of the day she lost¡¯ Joe¡¯s parents. # Joe had been asking his parents, McDonald, his father and his mother, Wendy to take on him on a walk across the nearby neighborhoods. His parents told him no for many months because of the chance of possible attack from the local gangs. One day after school Joe was met by both of his parents. Joe ran up to his parents and gave them both a hug bear hug. Joe was over four feet tall and over one hundred pounds to his father¡¯s seven foot frame. The parents had a feeling that their son was a giant and would one day dwarf the both of them. Joe was four foot tall at four years old and strong as a small ox. Joe¡¯s parents were too poor to afford even an old junk heap of a car, so they walked everywhere they went. McDonald and his family were in extreme poverty but they did not stop them from having happiness and joy. How could this possibly be? How could they be happy with next to nothing?¡± McDonald was taught by his mother and his late father to be happy with what God had given them and not be ungratefully since they was always some person worse off than they were. Having so little in this life would mean that they could expect something truly better once they leave this life for the life that they would have in heaven one day. Joe asks,¡±Momma, Why do you have a picnic lunch in your hand?¡± Wendy smiles,¡±You will have to wait and see!¡± Joe begins to grin from ear to ear. # The family of three had started to walk through the neighborhood for miles. The family was poor so they had to learn to walk for several miles in a single stride. It helped the family stay fit as possible and not gain weight. The family had to eat foods that were often not very healthy to eat and were the worse graded foods. They had a lot of food to eat but they were given the food that people outside the ghettos would not eat. Most of the people in the ghettos had not ever eaten anything any better so they never knew any different. The small family was walking together while holding each other hands while walking on the broken sidewalk. Joe was in the middle, his mother to his left and his father to the right. Cars was very scarce in the ghetto so they could walk side to side. In the ghetto people only exited their small neighborhood only for work, so Wendy and McDonald were on their guard for danger. The ghetto was terrorized from time to time by thugs. But they had not seen any gang members today, so they continued on with their walk. # Joe had walked for several miles and was started to tired when his parents begin to laugh. Joe started to get fussy and was started to slow when he saw in the distance something. Joe yelled,¡±There is a playground! Mom! Dad! It is a playground!¡± Wendy spoke,¡± We had wanted to take you here because it was our playground when your daddy and I was little kids.¡± Joe smiles and says,¡± Really? It looks cool, Mom!¡± McDonald spoke,¡± We did not take you early since we had to make sure it was still here and that it was even safe to go. It took me a couple months to find these place again and make the safest path.¡± There was an old park bench still in a good condition and not covered in trash. Wendy and McDonald put a large table cloth over the table and placed food and drinks on one side of the table. They held their hands and prayed. They immediately started to chow down, since all three of them was hungry. # Joe begins to play on the abandoned playground and he became happier than a lark. Wendy speaks,¡±I just can¡¯t believe the old playground is still in one piece!¡± McDonald laughed. Wendy spoke,¡± What is so funny?¡± McDonald looked over to his wife with an elephant grin. McDonald spoke,¡±It was broken down but all the parts was still here though! It was like it meant to be put back together!¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Wendy spoke,¡±That is why you were gone so long! I had believed that it was just because that you could not find it, but you just trying to fix it.¡± McDonald looks at his wife with a tender look that pierced through to his wife¡¯s soul. Wendy begins to cry and is held by her husband while still sitting at the picnic table. Wendy cries into her husband¡¯s shoulders and is comforted by McDonald with a gentle embrace. Wendy whispers in his ear to avoid scaring Joe who was in his own little world,¡±All our friends that had played with us here are died. We are the only two that are left.¡± Joe and Wendy¡¯s school mates had all died due to gang violence or overwork. It was a burden that the couple had carried over the years, since all their old friends died before they were thirty years old. McDonald spoke,¡±I know that, so I thought that I should rebuild this place. I can not take back what troubles we had to go through but I can help us remember the good times! We have to remember how much fun we had and the tender love was shared with them!¡± Wendy looked up into the eyes of her husband and discovers that McDonald was crying too. McDonald pulls out his hanky and dries out the eyes of his wife. The couple remembers where all their friends played on the old playground. Joe was enjoy playing on the playground but it was starting to get dark. The boy hears for him to stop playing and return to his parents. Joe thought,¡±I am having so much fun why would I want to stop! It is not fair!¡± The young boy got all huffy and mad. He speaks,¡± Let me go down the big slide just one more time!¡± Wendy yells up to Joe,¡±Okay, hurry! We have got to go!¡± Joe jumps down the slide and runs over to his parents. They all hold hands as before and begin to walk home. # The family of three had walked some distance away as the sun was starting to darken the skies by it¡¯s setting. Wendy looks over to Joe and speaks,¡±Did you have fun today, Joe?¡± Joe jumped for joy and said,¡±I had so much fun today! Thank you Momma and Poppa for taking me here! I love it here, bring me back here again some time soon! I just can not wait to return!¡± Joe¡¯s parents lifted him off the ground and swung him in air for a few moments while walking. Joe yells,¡±More, More!¡± McDonald spoke,¡± No more, since it is getting late. We need to hurry back so that bad men can¡¯t hurt us!¡± Joe spoke,¡±Awe man! Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡± # Joe was resting on his father¡¯s right shoulder with the boy¡¯s rear end resting of McDonald¡¯s forearm. The family of three were almost home when they see a car racing behind them. The car was swerving from side to side uncontrollably and the driver was likely drunker than a skunk. The car starts to honk it¡¯s horn so much that it wakes up Joe out of his deep sleep and the boy starts to get grouchy. McDonald speaks,¡±It will be okay, Joe. Shh! Stop wiggling or you hit the concrete! You do not want to hurt yourself do you?¡± Joe rubbed his eyes and went right back to sleep as if nothing had happened. The boy had a long day at school and played most of the afternoon at the playground. His body had been tuckered out and he would sleep very good tonight. The car pulls up in front of the family and parks. Wendy and McDonald knows that trouble is soon to come. The driver comes out the car with a beer can in his hand. The driver chugs the rest of the beer and throws the can to the ground. The driver cusses wildly to the total disdain of McDonald and Wendy. They must have been caught by a gang member is want they were thinking. They were praying that the drunken fool just went away. The driver drinks three more beers and makes a loud burp that awakes the young Joe. Joe stirs right awake and is scared by the loud drunk. McDonald speaks,¡± Why have you stop us? We have not doing nothing wrong since it is still light outside!¡± The gangs had made a set curfew that the citizens are to not leave their homes past dark. All people that disobeyed the curfew would be punished by the gangs. The driver was taken back by the statement and his head begin to shake wildly. He begins to laugh and finally begins to speak,¡± How dare you rebel against the gangs! I am a boss of a crew. Boys come out and back me up!¡± Three thugs jumped from the fancy sports car and shut the door behind them. The three poorly dressed men stand to the sides of the liked dressed driver. Then the four men were trying to intimidate the small family. Joe becomes scared and holds the side of his mother. The driver spoke,¡± You are too old to be still sucking a tit!¡± The other three thugs all laugh at the comment as if it was the funnest joke that they had ever heard. The three men were all secretly afraid of their boss and would do anything to make him happy, so that could have a health chance at life. Wendy speaks,¡±Shut your mouth! Do not insult my boy!¡± McDonald backed up his wife,¡±That is right! Just let us go home and you can go back to your fun!¡± Then the thugs all went silent. This was the first time these thugs had ever been shot down by anyone besides their own leaders. It was unheard of the common folk standing up for themselves since most of the people had been too scared to say anything against any their attackers to be. The people were afraid that they would be killed or tortured. The four thugs been to get angry that someone had the gall to speak against them. The driver begins to speak,¡± You two have a lot of balls to speak against members of the red blooded gang! I am Big Mack!¡± Wendy and McDonald did not react at all to the comment. The parents did not believe in fearing anything but God. Joe was taught from a very young age that only God could destroy the body and the soul. Men could only destroy the body and are not able to send someone to heaven or hell. Men desired over time to lift themselves above God and run rough shot over anybody and everyone. The law and the gangs were carving out what they wanted to the horror of the common people. They took lands, bodies and anything imaginable. Those on top can get ahead because the common folk are squeezed dry of all they had owned. These gang members are mad because they are being told that doing wrong instead of just willing acceptance to the status quo. In the ghetto, evil has made presented as good and doing good is seen as evil. The Urano faction cares only about results and not how you got there. The thugs begin to curse wildly which angers the parents. McDonald yells,¡±Watch your dirty mouth around my boy and wife! You need to stop it now!¡± Big Mack punches McDonald in the face and busts the father¡¯s lip. Wendy cries,¡±Thug, you do not realize who you are messing with! It is not in your best interest since we work for the One who made us! If you hurt us anymore then you all will destroyed by the All Mighty! The scene was getting fierce and Joe was getting scared. Wendy was holding her son as tight as she could without hurting him. The scene was getting very intense and Wendy and McDonald was starting to get to get worried for their son¡¯s well being. They could care less about what happened them as long as Joe was okay. The couple did not know what was going and they prayed that their God would soon intervene. Mack spoke,¡±That is it! You are going to have to pay us to keep us from killing you after all you had done to us! The family of three was between a rock and a hard place. The parents started to pray out loud as the four thugs were beginning to laugh at the family. One of the thugs spoke,¡±God can not help you now! Give it up! God does not care about us that that live in this hell!¡± The parents did not respond to the mocking and they continued to pray. Mack stopped his laughing and begin to speak. He spoke,¡±You have insulted the red blooded gang and it will take three thousand Rindats a head for us to forgive you! That is our forgiveness fee that we charge to those that speak against us!¡± McDonald yells,¡± We do not make that kind of money in a year! We are not going to pay that unbelievable sum! You all have lost your minds if you think we are going to pay that! Plus, it was you all that attacked us first to be begin with! Who do you think you are?¡± The driver starts to laugh evilly and the other men begin to laugh as an endeavor to appease their boss. The thugs knew that their boss had a very short fuse and he would get violent soon. This family had the gall to say that their boss was wrong. That was fatal, since the driver was very narcissist and believed himself to be an under boss. The driver was just a simple street thug and nothing more. The other three thugs were the driver¡¯s friends, since they were kids and they were always afraid of him. Big Mack spoke,¡± Fellas this broad may be an ugly Betty but I think that we can get nine thousand Rindats out of her! What do ya think?¡± Wendy covered the ears of young Joe to keep him from hearing the nasty talk from the four gang members. McDonald whispered in his wife¡¯s ear,¡±Run! Run as fast as you can!¡± The family of three starts to run as fast as they could. The thugs start to run after them when they hear a large bellow. Mack said,¡±Stop it, we will get them just them the same! Let us chase after them with (my sports car) Bubbles!¡± The other three thugs smiled and gingerly jumped into the driver¡¯s car. The driver spoke,¡±I am going to give a three minute head start!¡± The driver pulls out his cell phone and uses a stop watch app. # Joe was struggling to keep up with his parents and he had stop to catch his breath. Wendy and McDonald stop in their tracks and look back. Joe was laying on the pavement huffing and puffing uncontrollably. The parents run to their child¡¯s side. McDonald throws his son over his shoulder in a fireman¡¯s carry position. The parents then return back to the running like mad men. # The driver is in his car revving up the engine when his phone timer goes off. He turns the alarm off and he shifts into drive. The driver is driving at over sixty miles an hour. # Joe¡¯s parents had ran a couple miles when Joe had started to yell. The parents were too busy running to hear the screams of their son. Joe starts to yell,¡±The bad men are behind us in a car!¡± McDonald begins to look back and he sees that his son was right. The father begins to turn back forward and he starts to run even harder. McDonald yells,¡±Wendy, There is a car chasing us! We need to run harder or we will get run over.¡± The sports car was almost on top of the family of three as Joe begins to wail out in sheer horror. The passenger throws out an empty bear bottle at the family and the driver has steel reinforced tires. He does not have to worry about getting a flat tire. Bubbles was easily worth over six figures without the modifications that the driver had done to the car. The four gang members were laughing like as madmen as the driver barely misses McDonald and Wendy by mere inches. The driver is driving with one hand and uses his other hand to hold up one of many beer bottles. The beer bottles that the driver was being emptied, like someone was breathing in air. The driver was swerving wildly all across the road. The family of three was absolutely terrified of the car chasing behind them. The family was beyond words and had pray that they would back home. # McDonald and his wife Wendy were still running for lives as the front passenger throws a Molotov cocktail at the family of three. The family of three jumps quickly into a nearby alley to dodge the blast of the fire bomb. Luckily, the alley was too narrow for bubbles to get down. The driver manages to stop bubbles in less than a foot from a red bricked wall at ether side of the narrow alley. The passengers are thrown out of their seats forcefully. The front passenger is laying on the dash board while the back passengers are laying in the front seats. Mack¡¯s head is holding the horn in a constant beep while blood pours down from his forehead drips down unto the carpet of the sports car. # Joe was getting carried by his father, McDonald, who was drenched from head to toe in sweat. There was a trail of sweat following the two parents as they until they could not run any further. The parents¡¯ clothes were soaked in sweat. The couple had gotten their second wind and ran faster and harder than they ever had before. Wendy had ran out of her flip flops long ago and her feet was bleeding. Wendy must have cut on herself on something that was lying in the road behind them. She did not even know that she was bleeding since she was in fight or flight mode. Wendy tries to speak,¡±Wheeeere are weeeeeee?¡± McDonald falls unto one knee and is struggling to breathe. Joe is crying,¡±Daddy are you okay?¡± Wendy walks over to her husband and takes Joe off his shoulders. Joe is carried on the right side of Wendy. Wendy grabs McDonald by his hand and helps him back to his feet. McDonald is struggling to walk but Wendy will not leave her husband¡¯s side. She grabs him by her free hand and tries to get McDonald to keep moving. # Back in the car of the red blooded gang members, The four start to stir awake. The driver starts to will around and he recognizes that he can not see. Mack yells,¡±I am blind! I can not see! Someone help me!¡± The front passenger rolls off the dashboards and he irreverently kicks the driver in his head. Mack yells out curses and starts to swing his fists wildly. The back passenger that is laying in the lap of the driver is getting beat repeatably. The passenger fears that he will get beat to death and climbs out of the window. The thugs lands face first on the broken concrete street below. The other passengers climb back into their seats and they was looking themselves over. The passenger that climb out the window walked around to the front passenger seat and got back in the car. The driver was using a towel to dry his face but he could not stop the bleeding. The back passenger behind the driver wraps the towel around the driver¡¯s head. Mack sees that the front windshield is broken and he loses it! The driver yells,¡±What has happened to my lovely Bubbles?¡± The front passenger is slipping down into the floorboard. The driver looks over to the front passenger and sees how he is acting. Mack speaks,¡± So it was you who my hurt my Bubbles!¡± The passenger had been thrown into the windshield by the driver''s own actions. The driver was traveling over one hundred miles per hour and the thugs were not wearing any seat belts. The passenger speaks,¡± I am sorry boss, it was an accident. The car threw me into the wind...¡± The driver pulled out a hand gun out of pocket and shoots the front passenger right in the head. The two passengers laid down in the back seat to avoid being shot as well. The bullet goes through the passenger''s head and comes out the other side. Blood was pouring out from the exit wound. The driver leans over and opens the passenger door and kicks the dead thug unto the street. Mack pulls the passenger door shut and shifts the car into drive. The driver yells,¡±One of you two stop acting dead and get up in the front seat and check the door for blood! If you miss a spot I will kill you both!¡± One of the thugs climb from the back seat and pulls out a rag. The thugs is half leaning out the window clean the blood off the door while the drivers goes over one hundred miles per hour. Mack yells,¡± Those punks are going to pay for what they did to my Bubbles! They all are gonna die! I swear it!¡± Joe was just a man trying to live honesty in a place where honesty is often punished. Big had grown into a man but his childhood had been a horror filled time for him that would change his very character. But what had occurred that was so troublesome. McDonald and his family were being chased by thugs of the red blooded gang. The three remaining thugs were in a sports car named bubbles that was given driven by a drunken gang member. The driver was so drunk that he should have died of alcohol poisoning but he had been chasing after the family of Wendy, McDonald, and their son, Joe. Luckily, the family of three had managed to escape from the gang members and they were nearing their small neighbor. Joe screams,¡± We are almost back home! I can see our house!¡± The parents were too worn out to even smile out of them. Joe begins to scream,¡± Help us! We need some help!¡± The whole neighbor rushed out as the screams beamed out from the young boy. # Grandma was cleaning her small house when she had a feeling of dread that came over her. The broom she was using was dropped to the floor and she begins to pray. Grandma spoke,¡±What is going on my dear Lord? Why do I feel this way? Lord what is wrong?¡± A still small voice speaks,¡± McDonald and his family is being chased by gang members!¡± The old woman immediately knelt at a nearby chair and she begin to pray with tears. # Some time goes by and the old wooden chair that grandma was praying at was covered in tears. There was so much tears that tears had pooled up in the chair and was soaking the floor at the base of the chair. Grandma spoke,¡±Please intervene my God since you done it so many times before.¡± # The old woman started to hear banging on her door and she starts to stir. Her old bones will not let her rush as she returns to her feet. Grandma walks to the door and opens it. It was a neighbor at the door with a look of horror on his face. Grandma spoke,¡± What is wrong?¡± The neighbor spoke,¡±Your family has been chased by gang members and they are nearing the neighborhood.!¡± Grandma rushed unto the stoop in front of her house and sees that the entire neighborhood is out on the street with weapons in their hands of various sorts. # McDonald and Wendy were running into the neighborhood as the thugs were still chasing behind them. They somehow managed to lose the remaining three thugs and they had ran up to right up in front of grandma¡¯s stoop. Grandma screamed out of horror at McDonald,¡± Behind you!¡± McDonald did not have the time to look behind him. The father had to make a decision. The father shoved Wendy into trash can to the left of the stoop and he tossed his boy at his mother. Grandma was knocked unto her butt as she desperately grabbed her grandson into her arms. McDonald did not have time to get himself to safety. A blood curdling scream can be heard for miles. Once everybody comes back to their senses, everybody screams out in horror. McDonald had been crushed by a car and he was pinned against the raised side of the stoop. Blood was covering all over the side of the stoop and was dripping unto the ground at the sides of concrete steps. Joe was on top of his father''s shoulders when they at length reached their neighborhood. They run over to Grandma¡¯s stoop that was in front of her house. Grandma was top of her stoop when she her son, McDonald and her daughter in law was running towards her house as well. McDonald did not have the time to look behind him. The father had to make a decision. The father shoved Wendy into trash cans to the left of the stoop and he tossed his boy at his Grandmother. Grandma was knocked unto her butt as she desperately grabbed her grandson into her arms. Grandma bursts out into a barrage of sheer horrified screams. The young Joe tries to turn around to see what had happened to his father. Grandma grabs her grandson to keep him from witnessing the horror of his father lying died on the top of the stoop as she had been to witnessed. She had wanted to keep the sight from him so that Joe will not be scarred for life. The boy fought his grandmother¡¯s grip so that he could run to his father''s aide. The boy was too young to comprehend that his grandmother was trying to protect him from further harm. Wendy manages to regain her senses when she sees her husband lying died on his mother in law¡¯s stoop. She wretches out vomit all over the ground at her feet. She puked up everything that was in her stomach and it was now laying on the trash filled ground. Wendy had been covered in garage as she was pushed out of the way of the speeding car. The boy starts to fight harder, when he hears the cries of his mother and his Grandmother begins starting to lose the struggling with the young boy. The thug driving his sports car, Bubbles puts his frivolous car in reverse and parks about ten feet away from the bloodied scene. The boss gets out of the car and begins to curse worse than a sailor. The boss screams out of horror,¡±Bubbles, what have they done to you?¡± Blood, bones, and guts were covering the previously all white car. The front grill of the car was broken as well as the left head light. The two others thugs got out and they are scared speechless that junk is now going to hit the fan. The the self named gang boss begins to scream at the top of his lungs while with alternating cussing wildly. The thug begins to lose what little mind that he had left. The boss runs back to his trunk and he opened it with his electric key. The boss spoke,¡±Let¡¯s us kill the @#! Grab all the guns you can carry and let us kill the @#$%^!¡± Joe can hear the thugs mention guns and he then breaks free of his Grandmother''s hold. It would have been better if had stayed turned around pressed against his Grandmother''s side. The thugs begins to fire upon Wendy and she filled with hundred of holes by the gun fire. She is knocked into the bricked wall of Grandma¡¯s house. The thugs keep firing upon Wendy as she fall down onto her rear end, while blood is drench over the walls behind her. Grandma and Joe are standing like mannequins in a store display as they are horrified by the sight of Wendy being murdered. Joe faints as he sees his mother being killed as well as the sight of his father laying dead on the side of the stoop. His Grandma runs down to try to keep him from knocking himself out from the fall. She somehow grabs up Joe before he can hit his head on the old concrete steps. Grandma breaks out in tears as she sees what has happened with her family. She was beyond the words to even pray for help from God. She begins to pray in some unknown language. Grandma always believed and practiced that God¡¯s spirit would comfort His Children, especially when they were unable to express what was wrong to God. Grandma was now praying in a language that only God and his angels could understand. The thugs begin to laugh at the old woman¡¯s prayers as if it was some kind of hilarious joke to them. Big Mack gestures his underlings to the stoop and the two thugs begin to climb on the stoop. Grandma was completely oblivious to the danger around as she prayed for deliverance from God. What the fainted Joe and Grandma did not know was surrounded by the two thugs with an Uzi in each of their hands. Grandma was praying loudly as the two thugs surrounded her menacingly, in wait of the kill that is too come. The Boss yelled,¡±Kill those two punks quick so that I can get Bubbles to the Mechanic! She had been hurt so badly and she needs to be treated!¡± Mack leaned on the side of sorts car and holds it like a parent holding am injured child. It just showed the mess up nature of this thug¡¯s warped mind. # The two thugs were busy telling jokes that they did not see that Joe had somehow left the scene unseen. Before the two thugs could attack they were stop by a large naked black man, and he punches the thugs in the chest at the same time. The naked man ripped the thugs¡¯ hearts out of their chests as a hot knife through butter and throws the hearts unto the hood of the nearby sports car. The remaining thug is shocked by the sight of having two still pumping hearts making a pool of blood on top of the already damaged car. He pulls the triggers on his guns but to his horror there was no bullets left in the gun! The naked man was at least seven foot tall and weighed about three hundred pounds. He towered over all three of the thugs by head and shoulders. The streaking man picks up the groom that Grandma had dropped on the steps. He runs towards the remaining thug with the thug. The boss screams,¡± Oh crap¡± as the naked man prepares to strike the foe.¡± The thug had his head knocked off his shoulders as the broom handle explodes into splinters of wood. The decapitated head is blasted by the impact of the broom handle across the neighbor circle into a neighbor¡¯s front room window. # A few moments later, the head is thrown back out the window unto the street as screams can be clearly heard from across the street. The family then finds some boards inside the house and boards up the window. The naked man screams out in horror as he drops to his feet with his hands clinched into fists. Grandma had stopped her praying due to all the screams emitting from the naked man. She was taken back by the sight of the naked when she sees birthmarks on the man¡¯s back. The back had a white colored pigment than was lighter than the rest of the man¡¯s dark skin. Grandma¡¯s eyes about pop out of her head when she sees a nearly identically birth mark on the man¡¯s back to her grandson. Grandma speaks,¡±Joe is that you, honey? The large man turns around with tears in his eyes as he grabs up the old woman into his large arms. chapter 5 Chapter 5 There was several hundreds of ghettos scattered all over the vast land of the Urano faction¡¯s massive territory. This group had about fifty percent of planet Rindat''s land mass. There was several factories that were erected to help support the ¡°war effort¡± against the ¡°evil¡± Ibor faction. The people were given constant propaganda to get them to work until they dropped dead. The lower class were made to feel terrible if they did not work until they dropped. People were forced to work until they dead and they left many a child behind, as too many of the faction¡¯s lower class worker died all too young. Orphans were becoming all too common these days on planet Rindat. Pete was one such orphan that was left behind when his parents had died to overworked. The boy lived in an old worn down orphanage that over one hundred children lived in uncomfortably. The small orphanage was five to six times the allotted housing capacity and it was a large fire hazard to all the children that had to dwell within in the rundown dump. All those that tried to escape were forced to go without food for three days on top on being physically abused. The leaders of the institution could care less about the people that they were paid to care for but only care for the paycheck that it gave them. The proprietors beat the children with whips and rods to give them ¡°character¡±. Children were whipped nearly to death over something innocent as simply spilling milk. The children lived in constant fear of retaliation from the adults at the orphanage. The children were given a poor excuse of an education at the institution and most was not able to learn anything from the piss poor teachers. Most of the children were illiterate but would pretend that they could read in front of the teachers. Once a year, inspectors would come to check up on the orphanage. The children were forced to put on a dog and pony show to fool the would be inspectors. The month before the inspection children would work day and night to get the orphanage in shape enough to pass inspection. It worked hook, line, and sinker every single time and within a few hours the inspectors would leave for another year. Then the children would get mistreated all over again. # Bob was another lad that stayed at the same horrible home as Pete did. Bob was not very popular since he was both short and fat. Most of the kids, would go¡± Squeal piggy piggy piggy! Squeal piggy piggy piggy!¡± when Bob got near them, Bob yelled back at first at the terrible comments, but after some time he would ignore all the ugly comments. The boy was naturally very chunky and he could not help how his body weight was distributed. Bob was slower than a one legged sloth and none of the kids wanted to play with him on their sports team. He was always left the lone man out. The one thing that Bob had better than everyone was his very good eyesight. The other children ignored this good trait and decided to focused on all of his negative traits. People often do not like to focus on the good things of life and focus only on the bad traits. # Pete was always a very tall child we compared to other kids and he was also very lanky as well. His body was like that of a bean pole. At the orphanage, Pete played all sorts of pranks on others, including on both the kids and adults. Pete was always in trouble, but he did not fear being punishment. He even enjoyed the negative attention, since someone was actually paying attention to him once in his life after his parents had died. The boy was always causing trouble for the orphanage¡¯s owners. It was like clockwork and everyone knew that it something was going to happen. The adults dreaded the wait until Pete acted out especially if the lad acted well for a few days. The adults would begin to squirm, until he finally disobeyed. # Pete¡¯s parents were both factory workers before they died due to being overworked by their heartless bosses. His parents worked up to one hundred and thirty-six hours a week for months at a time. They were both in their mid twenties when they were found dead at their work stations mere days a part. The couple were both died for days before they were found. Days went by before the staff finally figured out what to do the bodies. Safety standards at the manufacturing plant were next to zero and people being killed daily by faulty equipment. Rats were gnawing on the couple when they were found by their coworkers. # Pete was home alone for days when he decides to go to his parent''s workplace. The boy would go home by himself after school until they arrived when they returned late that night to just have to leave early that morning. He was told to go straight home after school and to never leave the house alone was he got there. Pete was worried about his folks and ran to the old factory anyway after a few days. When the boy finally arrives at the factory hear a commotion and was curious to what the hub bub was all about. He fought his way through the crowd to his utter horror. It was his dead parents lying next to each other like mere sacks of potatoes. They had bite marks all over their bodies due to be eaten upon by the factory¡¯s many hungry rats. Pete ran over to the corpses and tried to wake them up but he did not realize that they were already long gone. He was lost in his grief and did not even know that he was hauled away by some of the factory security guards. He was thrown roughly into a well worn van and taken to where he is at the present, a slum of an orphanage. His parents¡¯ bodies were thrown into the factory¡¯s incinerator and burned in the flames as if they were trash. Pete was given no help with his grief at the orphanage and he was in his new found hell. Pete was crying when he entered the establishment and attacked by one of the children. He was hit in the side of his head with a large rock as soon as he entered the crummy building. Pete fell to his side and clasped his blood drenched head. # Bob¡¯s parents were both miners in one of the Urano faction¡¯s many infamous deathtraps, mines. They were named Robert and Roberta and they were both only around four feet tall. They were forced into the deepest, narrowest mine shafts. The pair could get into nooks and carnies that most miners six foot plus could not enter into. They were forced to risk their lives to mine precious metals needed for the Urano war effort. If they did not do it then they would be branded as traitors by the Urano government. Robert and Roberta were very good miners but they were paid next to nothing. The Urano faction was very cheap in paying it¡¯s blue collar workers. One morning as always Bob was fed and given hugs and kisses by his parents. Then they left for work in their rugged miner¡¯s outfits. Roberta spoke to her husband as she walk with her husband,¡± Robert, I do not know what is up but something is wrong, I just do not what.¡± Robert spoke,¡± It must be your womanly intuition talking to you.¡± Pete was on the ground grasping at his bloodstained head as he was in sheer bewilderment of what has just happened to him. One of the orphanage¡¯s staff grabbed out Pete off the ground as they begin to curse at him. The rude lady staff member spoke,¡±We do not put up with crybabies here at Urano¡¯s Best Orphanage! The sooner that you learn that the better!¡± Pete fought against the evil woman but she pulled out a syringe from her coat pocket. She then jabbed the lad in his left shoulder with the syringe. Pete passed out into his slumber. The delivery driver that dropped off Pete to the orphanage throws a clipboard at the female staff member¡¯s feet. The man speaks.¡±I don¡¯t care if you kill the brat I need you to signed that piece of paper so that I can get my money!¡± The female staff member laughs as she picks up the clipboard signed all the lines next to the big ¡°X¡±¡¯s. The man catches the thrown clipboard from the staff member. The driver returns the laugh and returns to his van. The drives off into the sunset. # Pete has a spiked dog collar placed on him and is dragged with a chain through the orphanage by his neck. The boy was being mistreated even by the standards of animals. Pete was being made to be a spectacle for any of the children that even had the thought of rebelling against the staff members here. The lad was taken to the filthy attic and thrown into a huge metal case. The woman cursed as she was placed the padlocks on the large case. She then left the attic and she locked the door behind her. # Pete had been drugged and he was in la-la land for about three days. He wakes up and he begun to groan out of pain. The boy feels and determined that he has been imprisoned in some sort of box. He starts to grow afraid and begins to panic. After about thirty minutes, he quickly tires. The boy thought,¡±I lost my parents and I have been thrown into this hell hole! What I have done to deserve this punishment?¡± I had always obeyed Mom and Dad. I am so hungry and thirsty! Why am I in this box?¡± Pete was too weak to fight his way out of the box but his mind was still raging. He said,¡±I must not give up! I will get out of here if it kills me! I will not let that witch beat me! Dad told me that if my body is beaten that I must not let my mind be beaten down as well! I will win!¡± Three more days by, Pete hears the case rattle, and it opens up. The boy bolts out of the box and tries to run out of the room. But the female staff member had locked the door behind her, when she had entered the attic. The woman begins to laugh like a madwoman,¡±This is not my first rodeo, you little brat!¡± The staff member beats Pete with a whip as blood gushes from his back. # Bob was at school when he sees a man come to him in the middle of the blue. The large man says,¡± Boy, come with me!¡± Bob stands to feet and yells,¡±No, I will not do so! Mother and Father told me to never go with a stranger!¡± The man laughs,¡± Your parents have both died in a mine collapse!¡± Bob yells,¡± You are a liar! That is not true!¡± The man speaks,¡± Teach, you can see that I am from the Urano government and have papers to take this brat! You can see my papers if you want.¡± The teacher says,¡± No, that is okay! You can take him!¡±Stolen novel; please report. Bob screams as the teacher returns to his lesson. The large man grabs up the boy and throws him into his state van. The door slams and the man locks the back door. The man gets in the van and drives off to who knows where. # Bob was not able to bring anything with him and he had nothing but the clothes on his back. The chunky lad had been left with nothing. Bob whispers,¡±Mother, Father, I will not let this bring me down! I will find a better life than you two both had! I promise that to you!¡± # Bob remembers being told how to be man from his Father. Robert speaks,¡±If you feel the need to cry then do so but do not do it in front of your enemies.¡± Bob asks,¡± Why is that?¡± The Father speaks,¡±Because it will be seen as weakness and you will attacked even harder! You need to learn cry on the inside.¡± Bob speaks,¡±How do I do that?¡± The Father speaks,¡±That is something that you will have to learn for yourself.¡± # Bob smiles with a veil of water on his eyes. The lad speaks,¡±I know what you were trying to tell me father.¡± # The female staff member was still beating on the young Pete with her whip as blood begun to pour profusely from his back. The woman shouts,¡± Give your will to me and I might show you some mercy! Good children are spared from beating, such as you are getting! Just give in and I will let you live!¡± Pete still would not back down and gives the staff member a look of sheer disdain. The lad would rather be beaten to death, than obey such an evil woman. The woman shouts,¡± Curse you, I will break you even if it kills me! You will soon obey me or I will die trying!¡± Pete manages to spit in the woman¡¯s face and it angers her into complete hysterics. She soccer kicks the young down Pete back onto the ground and she does not stop the assault. Pete still tries to defend himself and he not allow himself to be broken in like an animal. He grabs the attacker¡¯s leg with both of his lanky arms and is holding onto her for dear life. Pete sees something flash in the corner of his eye and he sees that it is a rusty screwdriver. The woman yells,¡±Let go of me you brat or I will feed you to the dogs!¡± The lad¡¯s life before his very eyes and he sees his dead parents before him as he had knew them last. Pete yells,¡±Mom! Dad! I thought that you were both dead, but here you are! Please help me! I beg you! I am being beat! Can you not see that?¡± His parents both look at their son with a strong intense gaze of love. His mother spoke,¡± Son, our bodies have been long since destroyed and only our spirits remain. We both wish to help you in this matter, but we are not able to do so.¡± He looked at his parents with tears in his eyes, as he wailed out of absolute pain and horror of the beating that he had just received. His father speaks,¡±Pete, you must not give in to the pain and die! You must fight on my son and not give to the grave! It is not your time to be with us yet! Fight, Pete, fight!¡± The abuser looks down at the boy mumbling under his breath unintelligible. The woman speaks,¡±The boy has gone mad! I need to finish this quickly or hard telling what he might do!¡± The abuser starts to punch at the head of Pete mercilessly. He spoke,¡±No, you are the insane one! You are a nutcase!¡± He hammers down the screwdriver as the head of a hammer to the left thigh of his attacker. The woman screams out in horror by the blow which amazes the beaten down boy. Pete sees that the old rusty screwdriver is now plunged down to the handle inside this wench¡¯s thigh. Pete was too tired to even smile or wonder to how he obtained the tool. But he just knew one thing: that he had to leave his new found hell. The female assailant was used to being the attacker not the one receiving the blows and it was very upsetting to self centered abuser. She took pleasure in the pain of others yet abhorred acquiring pain herself. She had lived a double standard because she expect the children to do tasks that she as an adult was unable to accomplish. She was reaping what she had sowed. She gave others pain now it was time for her to be hurt as she had done to hundreds of innocent children. Of course this was all too hard of a pill for her shallow and she did not like it one bit. The woman falls down to the floor, while screaming at the top of her lungs and land on her back. The old wooden floor had given no give to the child abuser and nails were poking her in back as she laid there in cringing pain. Pete saw that the evil woman was writhing out in pain and thus it was the best time for him to escape the attic. The boy saw that the keys were connected to the woman¡¯s waist band. He walked over to the woman¡¯s keys and Pete had his leg grabbed. She spoke,¡±You thought that I would let escape from me? You must be insane!¡± Pete was taken back by the sudden response. He knew that he had to get the key from the evil woman if he was to escape this never ending torment. He puts his arms behind his back and felt a loose two by four. He grabbed it and ripped it from the wall. He smashes down at the woman¡¯s head repeatable as hard as his arms could allow him. # Minutes goes by and Pete has smashed her head into oblivion. He finally stops and throws the bloodied two by four to the other side of the room. Pete unties the waist band from around the dead woman¡¯s body and grabs the key ring. He runs to the old wooden door and desperately tries to find the key to the door. He finally finds the correct key and escape out of the attic and down a set of stairs unto the second floor of the orphanage. The second floor was for the children''s rooms and it had short series of rails that the children could looked down at the staff (on the first floor) as they were given instructions by the staff. He turns the corner and he screams out in utter terror. It was the woman that he had just killed! Pete yells,¡±I just kill you! How could you be walking before me? That is impossible!¡± The woman screams,¡± That was my twin sister that you had just killed! I will get my revenge!¡± Pete yells,¡± Oh crap! There are two of you! One is more than enough!¡± The woman charged at Pete, as the boy back up into a wall. Right before the woman could catch him, he rolled out of the way next to the old rickety railing. The woman hits head first into a huge pair of light bulbs. She was electrocuted by the light socket as she was cut by the glass. The woman turns around and Pete¡¯s mouth was agape. She had broken grass shards in her eye sockets. The woman walked backwards and fell over the rails head first. She screams as she falls face first into the hard concrete ground. She breaks her neck instantly and yields to death¡¯s call. # Pete was walking in the large junk heap of what was once called a playground a long time ago. He had no rhyme or reason to where he went that day. The lad walked around to keep his mind off the incidents that had gone wrong in the past. Pete is walking around and sees a circle of kids screaming,¡± Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± Pete was curious to what was going on, so he wanted to see whom was fighting whom this day. Pete forced his way through the crowd and he was shocked by what he saw. It was a fat boy being kicked on the ground by five boys. Pete had never even seen this boy before, yet alone had a reason to beat him up. Pete smacks one of the kids next to him. Pete says,¡±Why are they beating up the new boy?¡± The boy laughs and says,¡±Just because he would not get mad for being called names. They could not get a rise out of him!¡° Pete asks,¡±That is it?¡± The boy says,¡±Yeah!¡± Pete gets mad and runs away from the beating. The lad looks to and fro for something in the yard. He was desperately in search for something. Something catches Pete¡¯s eye and it was a long metal pipe. The lad grabs the pipe and rushes back to spot where the fat boy was getting beaten up by the five attackers. One of the boys watching the fight sees Pete with the long metal pipe over his shoulder and takes off like rats. Soon the rest of the kids watching the fight ran away as well. The five kids are still beating on the defenseless boy like they were just playing with their toys. It was nothing to beat someone else for little or no reason. Pete swings back as he prepares to knock out the tallest of the attacking boys. The four other boys saw him preparing to knock out their cohort, so they left him high and dry as they ran swiftly for their own lives. He knocks out the remaining attacker and he falls on top of the victimized boy. # Bob was laying bloodied on the ground with the large attacker of his lying uncomfortably on top of his midsection and his left arm. The beaten boy turns his neck to the side and sees a tall boy with a long metal pipe in his hands. It scares Bob, so he blocks with his free hand that was not pined under by his attacker. The tall boy had started to walk away when Bob yells out,¡± Stop! Do not hurt me!¡± The victim was pulled up out from underneath the large boy, and he sees that the tall boy has dropped his weapon down to the ground. Bob was helped up to his feet by the tall boy. He dusts himself off and stretches his muscles a little bit. Bob speaks,¡±Thank you for saving me! Can I least have your name? I would like to know who my rescuer was.¡± The lad stops in his tracks and turns back around facing the beaten Bob. The tall boy smiles,¡± I am Pete and it so no biggie! I beat those boys about two or three times a month! It is nothing new!¡± The tall boy starts to turn around when he stops as if he had just remember something. Pete asks,¡±What is your name?¡± Bob walks over to his savior and shakes his hand. He says,¡±I am Bob and you have got a friend for life!¡± Pete smiles,¡±No problem, oh buddy, oh pal!¡± The taller boy returns the handshake. chapter 6 Chapter 6 In the middle of nowhere, there was an old decrepitude old farmhouse with several large fields of crops laying next to it. It would seem that it the crops were being worked by several teams. Yet, only one couple was responsible for the entire crops. The house was so broken down that one would have easily believe that it was held together by one¡¯s imagination. Surprisingly, a whole family of five lived there in this humble dwelling. It was a married couple with three children, consisting of two boys and one girl. The two boys were both named Billy and the only girl was called Susie. All three children had birth defects when they were born, but that did not matter since the couple loved their children anyway. The oldest boy had four legs, younger boy had three legs, and the girl had only one leg. All the children¡¯s legs were fully functional and the boys legs were all in row from left to right. The parents were named John and Betty and they were always sickly but they worked long hours almost everyday anyway. They made the sacrifice so that their children would not go without. They had nothing that the would be accepted as elite in nature, but they had love for each other anyway. The children never knew that they were poor or even if they did they would not care even if they would have known anyway. It was somehow one big happy family and they did not complain that they were living in sheer squalor. They made the conscious decision to focus on what they had, not what they did not have. All Farmers that were working for Urano contracts, were being poisoned by the Urano¡¯s constant reliance on pesticides. The faction did not care what happened to their citizens. Urano government leaders did not want to lose any crops due to pests or other kinds of crop failure. They could care less about all the people that died in the process of fueling the elite the Urano war effort. Leadership believe that the end justified the means no matter who it hurt. That included John and Betty and their children. The couple knew that they were both sick due to all the chemicals that they were exposed to while farming, But they were forced to work with it anyway or face having their children taken away. That fact alone tore up the couple inside but they never showed their sadness to their three children. They felt that it was their burden alone to bear. All three children were born with birth defects were caused by the Urano government¡¯s evil ways. John and Betty raised the three children in the best way that they could to make their children feel loved. The couple did not want the Billies and Susie to be burdened by physical abnormalities, instead see themselves as fearfully and wonderfully made by God. John and Betty had to make their children stay with them in the fields due to them not being able to find any school within over one hundred miles in any direction. Plus, there was no one that they could trust to watch their children safely. It tore up John and Betty inside that their children had to work with them in the poisonous fields that had them deathly ill for weeks at a time. The couple prayed that their children would never grow ill being in the pesticide ridden fields with them. Billy and his other siblings wanted to be with their parents no matter what John and Betty said otherwise. They prayed everyday that the three children would have a better life they did. John and Betty knew that they would probably never die due to old age but they would live to the fullest. John was sitting at his old wooden kitchen table with his three children: the older Billy, the younger Billy and the lone girl sister, Susie. John was teaching his children to read with his old Dick and Jane books that he used to learn to read when he was just a young boy.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The older Billy spoke,¡± Dick shot the dog.¡± John spoke,¡± Good job, Bill! Let Little Billy try!¡± Little Billy spoke,¡±Jane shot Dick.¡± John spoke,¡±Billy that was a good try, now Susie, you can try.¡± Susie spoke,¡± The dog shot Jane.¡± John spoke,¡±No one shot anyone, honey. It was Dick and Jane both pet the dog.¡± The kids groaned,¡±Oh! I get it now!¡± John had to bite his lip so hard that he almost made his mouth bleed so that he would not laugh at his children¡¯s struggle to read. Betty was cooking behind the kitchen table on a wood stove that was brand new over a century ago. It took forever for Betty to cook anything on that old stove. Betty was cooking a pot of chili when she could not help but make a chuckle at the kid¡¯s reading exercise. Betty acted like she was sneezing from the chili spices so that she would not her children''s feelings. The children all asked,¡±Mommy are you okay?¡± Betty spoke,¡±Mommy is okay! The spices just made me cough. Continue your lessons for today, babies.¡± John was only in school until the fifth then he had to quit school so that he could work in the fields after his father had died. That was all the education that the two parents had between the two of them. Betty was never allowed to go to school. John would teach his children all that he knew since no one else would or could do it. All three had struggled to read and write over the last couple years but they were encouraged by John and Betty anyway. John and Betty would not let his children give up on learning to read and write. # Months fly by and the children practice their reading nearly everyday. John spoke,¡±Children let¡¯s try reading our favorite reading book. You three try alternating lines: first Susie, then Billy, and finally Bill. The children spoke,¡±Yes dad!¡± Susie spoke,¡±Dick and Jane decide to go on another boring adventure.¡± Billy spoke,¡±Jane wants to count grass on top of the nearby hill.¡± Bill spoke,¡±Dick wants to watch dung beetles after lunch.¡± John begins to cry extravagantly and it cause the three children stop reading. The children run over to their dad and begin to pray over him. John does not stop from doing so for several minutes. Betty comes with a basket of clean clothes when she sees the four praying. Betty drops the basket and rushes over to the four. Betty asked,¡±What is wrong?¡± John finally speaks,¡±Nothing is wrong! Our children can finally read after so many years of trying! I was just touched by what the Lord has done for our children!¡± Betty begins to cry as well but they were tears of bliss. The couple had been praying for years that they would be able to teach their children to read and the Lord had finally delivered as promised. chapter 7 Chapter 7 Bob and Pete were siting at a swing set talking with each other, as they knew each other their entire lives. The boys were talking about their lives before they were sent here. They were just in a major fight not too long ago and they were trying to ease the tension that had just occurred. Pete speaks,¡± I do not want to down grade what you went through but at least it was not as viscous as my jump into the orphanage. # Pete had fought for his life against two evil women that were operators within the poorly run orphanage. He had killed one himself after his horrible beating. Pete was utterly worn out after the battle and his back was hurting him abundantly. He was leaning forward on his knees grabbing the short railing overlooking the sight of the broken body of his attacker. The young lad was doing all he could to breath after the beating. Every breath hurt him when he inhaled and he was doing all he could so that he would not lose his breath. His back had been cut open by the assault from the first evil woman. The dead woman was laying on her broken head upside down with her but up in the air. A pool of blood was forming under the dead body. Pete¡¯s back was drenched in his own blood after the whipping that he had received. Kids could be seen rushing out of several doors and unto the walkway near the railing. The kids gasped at the sight of the fallen orphanage worker since they would never thought that within a million years that one of the orphanage workers would die. Yet, alone this evil worker and her sister. Then the children stopped their gazing upon the woman and shift it over to Pete. They all gasped out of shock when they saw him. No one went against the orphanage workers and lived to tell the tale. The kids all then put two and two together and they were taken back by Pete¡¯s mere presence. # In a sudden fury, several adults come rushing through a series of several doors on the first floor and they were all horrified at what they all saw. It was their coworker and her neck was clearly broken from the fall from the second floor. Pete could hear the adults say all sorts of cuss words and some that he had never heard of before in his short life. # The kids grow afraid of the angry adults and rush back into their rooms. The children gently shut the doors behind them as they jump into their beds as they never left. Some of the children fake snore so they would put on a presence of sleeping. Pete was not so lucky since he could not move due to his wounds and his lack of energy. As if in unison the workers all look up at the bloodied Pete and stares holes through the boy. If looks could have killed, then he would had died right then and there. They hated the boy for the simple fact that he dared to try to survive. Pete had killed the first woman but it was in self defense and nothing more. Pete knew right then and there that these people were not to be trusted with even a single Rindat coin(Urano money) One of the workers spoke,¡±We will have to get rid of this brat or the others might feel that they can rebel as well!¡± Another worker second the motion. Loud foot steps could be heard coming from the nearby room and all the workers stop cussing. Pete could had heard a pin dropped if he had not been breathing so hard. A door flies open almost off it¡¯s hinges. It was a large man that was at least six foot four and over four hundred and five pounds. Pete looked at the large man and saw the huge muscles of the large man. The boy looked at the man¡¯s face and he was horrified. ¡°The man¡¯s face was that of a demon!¡±,thought Pete. On top of the large man¡¯s head were two horns and red flames. Pete could not believe what he was seeing and did a double take. His eyes did not lie to him and saw the true nature of the large man. This man was one of the great shadow¡¯s many workers that much Pete figured out. The lad had heard of such people but never believed them to be true. At least until this very day that is. The large man looked at the boy and pointed at him. The man eyes pierced right the very core of Pete. Pete wished that he had the ability to turn invisible, so that he could escape this repulsion. Pete was so startled by the man that he had fainted and let go the wooden railing. The large man spoke,¡±Clean up this mess and send the boy to the hospital ward. I want him to return back to good health!¡± But one of the workers interjected,¡± But Mr. Damion, he killed one of our own! We must not allow to cause a rebellion among the children!¡± Damion¡¯s face turn bright red out of anger. The man spoke,¡±Those two infernal Salina twins were too gung ho and killed too many of our products already. I can not cover up any more deaths this quarter. The brat has done us all a favor. Grab him and get him back well or I will start killing you all! Do not question me again or else you want to face the consequences!¡± The rest of the adults said,¡±Yes, Mr. Damion!¡± The workers all rushed up to Pete and rushed him to the hospital ward of the orphanage. # Bob spoke,¡± That was freaky, Pete! You are much tougher than I had first believed!¡± Pete smirked at the boy¡¯s comment. Bob decided to leave the issue at where Pete had left since he did not have the desire to reopen the emotional wounds of his new found friend. Bob spoke,¡±I would like to share my story too.¡± Pete looked over to Bob and said,¡±Well, shoot Bob, I am listening.¡± Bob begins to tell his story to Pete. # Bob walked across the retched institution and the children begun to snicker around as if they were telling each other an inside joke. Some time later one of the kids speech to him,¡±What is your name, Porky? Bob said,¡±My name is...¡± Then Bob comprehended that he was being insulted. He then remained silent as he walked away from the rude boy. As Bob walked away the boy begun to squeal like a pig while other people chanted,¡±Piggy! Piggy! Squeal Piggy!¡± The boy paid the children no heed since he could not change the fact that he was fat. He had always had a slow metabolism. The orphanage workers went out of their way to create dissension among the children so they would not unite against the workers. The workers enjoyed creating conflict among the children as one enjoyed playing a fun video game. # The hazing goes on for several days and Bob had somehow been able to keep his cool. He was taught by his parents that he should not let others make him mad and thus make his foes glad. Bob would not given them the satisfaction of giving them what they had wanted. # A couple days later, Bob is walking outside he is blasted with mud balls. He was hit in the face by the clumps of mud, sticks, and rocks. The blow hurts and Bob falls unto his butt. The children continue to assault him several more mud balls. Bob does even cry or make a noise as he was assaulted by the other children. About one minute later, the attack ends as the children laugh at the sight of the mud covered Bob. The lad gets up and walks away, which shocks the attackers. They had no one so gentle tempered before and the children were frozen like statues. They failed to get a rise out of the young boy. # Pete was laying on his belly with a IV strapped in one of his arms. All sorts of chemicals was being pumped into the young teenager¡¯s body. The lad started to wake up and that he was in a large hospital room with sections separated by only a curtains that hanged from the tall ceiling. The lad forces himself to the side of the bed. He groans,¡±How long had I been out?¡± A voice speaks,¡±About three days you had been out. You had nightmares during the first day and the nurses had to give you a lot of drugs to get you to sleep silently. You had keep everybody up by the yelling and they were very mad at you.¡± Pete said,¡±Oh! I was just thinking out loud but thank you anyway.¡± The voice spoke,¡±You are welcome.¡± Pete then comprehends what just had occurred. He spoke,¡±I am to too tired to get up so I will trust that you are not just my imagination. You are going to give you the benefit of the doubt.¡± The girlish voice giggled,¡±You are not crazy! I do really exist but you will have to take my word for it. Can you do it?¡± Pete hurt as he laughed and let out a groan of pain. Pete spoke,¡±Yeah I can do it, just do not make me laugh.¡± The voice spoke,¡±What is wrong? Did I do something terrible?¡± Pete grimaced as he spoke.¡±I forgot my back was hurt and it hurt me to laugh. Do not feel so bad.¡± The voice gasped,¡¯Oh, I am sorry! I did not know that your back was hurting you.¡± Pete spoke,¡±It is okay, no blood no foul. I had been through worse.¡± The voice seem relieved by the boy¡¯s comment and gave off a sigh. Pete asked,¡±What is your name, if I may ask?¡± The voice spoke.¡±My name is Cindy and what is your name?¡± He spoke,¡±My name is Pete.¡± Cindy spoke,¡±Pete that is a good name. I like how that name sounds.¡± Pete jested,¡±I find that Cindy is not a bad name ether. She spoke,¡¯Hush and lay back in bed, the nurses are coming.¡± He did as he was told and lad back down on his belly. He acted like he was simply sleeping. # Bob was trying to wash his mud covered clothes off in a bathroom sink while being clothed only in his boxers and wife beater. The boy had his shoes sitting under the sink laying freshly cleaned. He finally gets the clothes cleaned the best he could and rings it out into the sink. He puts his clothes back on wet or not and continued on his day. He had nothing else to wear for the rest of the day. The kids at the orphanage were only given one set of clothes to wear until bedtime no matter what, when they are given their pajamas. He thinks to himself,¡± Mom, Dad, give me patience. These children are so mean to me and I can not help if I am fat. You were both fat yourselves and short but you were both good people! The other kids were thrown into this place just like I was, so I will not hate them for lashing out in anger of this place. They are just putting their hate of this place unto me.¡± # Pete genuinely like to be in the hospital ward since it meant that he could talk to Cindy on the other side of the privacy curtain. The pair would talk for hours, except when the nurses came to do their rounds. Cindy was almost always treated first among the two and always for a longer time. After such a visit, Pete asked,¡±Why is that you are given more time than me?¡± Cindy sounded upset when she spoke,¡±I just have a bad stomach bug and it can contagious. That is all.¡± Pete spoke,¡±That is why we must only talk through a curtain.¡± Cindy sighed with relief. ¡°I just did not want you to get sick like I am. This bug makes me sick for at least three fourths of the year at a time.¡± Pete spoke,¡±What is the name of the bug?¡± Cindy seemed surprised with the question, as if she had not expected to have to give a response. Pete spoke,¡±I am sorry that you had been given twenty questions so I will let you fill in what you will and not due to my pressuring. The girl started to cry. He asked,¡±Did I do something wrong?¡± She spoke,¡±It is just that no one ever showed me such concern, before in my entire life.¡± He spoke,¡±Those tears must be happy tears then?¡± She spoke,¡±Yes, it must be happy tears.¡± # One week later, Pete¡¯s wounds healed so that he had to leave without being able to tell Cindy goodbye. Pete hated to leave Cindy behind but he had no choice in the matter. He had been able to see the scars of the vicious attack on his back. It was a terrible memory, but now Pete associated it with the time he shared with Cindy. Yet, after the deaths of the orphanage workers he now had to watch P¡¯s and Q¡¯s from now on. It was not time yet to rebel, but it was time to just go with the flow. He must the in¡¯s and out¡¯s of his new found prison if he was to escape it one day. ¡°That day will soon come,¡± thought the young boy. # Pete and Bob were sitting on two broken chucks of concrete in the wasteland that was the playground. Pete spoke,¡±I remember going to the old time deli once a month, and the subs were so good!¡± Bob spoke,¡±Yeah, I had the chance once in while for a pot of chili once in a while. We ate it for days on end. Pete spoke,¡±Let us try the new slingshot that I was given as protection money.¡± Bob asked,¡±Protection money?¡± Pete smiled. Bob said,¡±What did you do?¡± Pete spoke,¡±Some of the kids that beat you up the other day were afraid that I would not attack them again, so they gave this slingshot to keep the peace.¡± Bob smiled. Pete set up five tin cans in row on a beaten down bench. The tall boy had gathered five stones to fire at his targets. Pete only got one out of five on his first try. He gathered up the stones and set back up the knocked over tin can. Pete spoke,¡±It is your turn now, since you are the reason we even got it.¡± Bob hesitated at first but soon took the slingshot from Pete. He aimed and hit all five targets on his first try. This amazed both boys and they were both speechless for several seconds. Pete spoke,¡±Wow! You are a natural sharpshooter!¡± Bob spoke,¡±I am?¡± The chunky lad had never realized before that day, how good his eyes really were. #A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Cindy was not truly an orphan like Pete was, but it would probably had been better for her. Since she was the daughter of the man who scared Pete, the administrator of the facility, Damion. She had been not exempt from the fiend¡¯s constant abuse. Cindy¡¯s mother was named Cindy Loo and she had not been a willing participant in the exchange of DNA. She had been forced by Damion to keep the baby and hide the pregnancy. The cruel man had delivered the baby girl himself as he strangled the mother to death. # Damion processed the dead body in the orphanage basement and buried the bones and unusable parts under the dirt floor in the basement. The basement floor was then covered in wet cement. The next day, Damion fed the human meat to the children, while he eagerly watched everyone eat the food like it was it was the best BBQ that they had ever had. The staff did not know what was up, but most did not eat the BBQ because they knew something was up. Damion was never kind to anyone without a motive in mind. It was common knowledge among the staff that the administrator was a sexual deviant. He raped the prettiest girls in the orphanage and got them all pregnant, so that he would receive more money from the Urano government by taking on more babies in the orphanage. Most of these babies were lists as babies of Jane Doe¡¯s as was done to Cindy. No one in the community ever questioned what Damion had made known as it was the gospel truth. Cindy had given birth to several children by her father, by the time she was fourteen years old. It was a sad truth that was a dark cloud over her entire life. Damion had told her that she was a whore, despite she was an underage girl being raped by her own father. Damion spoke,¡±Cindy, if you ever be seen by those in the outside world they will hate you because only bad girls had sex as a minor! They will call you a slut! You will be killed if you tell anybody about your babies. You must not do it!¡± Cindy had somehow was not robbed of her sweet demeanor no matter what hell she was put through. # Pete was like a breath of fresh when he entered her life and she cherished his company. she had no disease but was far into a pregnancy, when she first spoke to the young teenager. She waited to see what he looked like, but she believed falsely that Pete would curse her if he saw her. Pete was such a nice boy to her despite being nearly murdered and gave the young the positive attention that she had always craved all her short life. Cindy was the victim of sexual abuse and she had gotten no sympathy from the facility nurses. They treated as only a means to earn money and nothing more. Pete treated her like she was human being that had value and she cried silently when Pete was removed from the medial section of the facility. Pete one day took Bob aside away from other kids in the yard. He spoke silently,¡±I need a favor from you, Bob. Because, I found a way to get into the ventilation system. I need you to watch my entrance in so that no can find out about it and seal the vent behind me. There is something I need to get to without anyone but us knowing to what we are doing.¡± This was a lot for Pete to ask of Bob but the boy knew that he still owned his friend a favor, after he saved him from getting beat worse than he had been by some bullies. Bob made the decision to not ask any questions, about the reasons behind the decision to do this and just do as he was asked. Bob said,¡±Okay, I will do it but how will you get back out?¡± Pete smiled a rare smile during those days which surprised Bob. The scarred lad said,¡±I am glad that you had asked since I did not think to plan that far into advance. You will walk around the orphanage as normal and check up on the entrance after two hours. # Pete was able to get back down the ventilation shaft and Bob rigged it that it looked like it had bolted down firmly as before. But, it would still be easy enough for Pete to get back out. The sharp eyed lad started to walk around as the boys had planed and they had hoped for the best. # Pete spent over an hour getting a feel for the venting system of the orphanage and he was covered in dirt and rat droppings. He was about to give up when he saw a white floor through a ceiling. Pete thought,¡±I have finally found it!¡± Pete saw that there was no nurses in any of vents he looked down so he had gotten the courage to exit the vent into a storeroom. He had washed himself in the janitor drain and put on a fresh set a clothes that he carried in a small shopping bag. He knew that Cindy had some sort of illness and he did not want to make any more worse than it already was. Pete walked out of the janitor¡¯s closet and hope that he did not get caught by one of the infirmary¡¯s many nurses. He walked around the infirmary for a few minutes when he hears a cough. The voice sounded familiar but he could not pin it down. The voice was that a young woman. Pete gasps,¡±Cindy, is that you?¡± The voice stops coughing and yells,¡±Pete? Why on Rindat are you doing here! You could get punished for breaking into here?¡± He had a look of sorrow on his normally calm demeanor. Pete spoke,¡±I just had to speak to you once again!¡± Cindy is torn between what she had been told by her father, Damion and the new revelation that her new found friend had brought. She demanded,¡±Pete, I missed you too but you have to get out of here before the nurses come back from lunch. They will be here any minute now!¡± Pete spoke,¡±But Cindy.¡± At that same moment, the nurses all burst back into the infirmary. Pete instantly reacts, jumps through the curtain, lands on the bed next to Cindy. Pete then hides under the blanket laying face towards Cindy. The hospital bed was twin so his body was pressed towards the body of Cindy. She had a big belly but Pete could tell that it was not fat tissue within her stomach. Pete had just jumped in bed with Cindy so that he would not be spotted by the incoming nurses. Just a moment later, a nurse went in the curtained off section that Cindy had been put in. Pete was sweating profusely due to the fear that he would be caught. Cindy¡¯s face was red as an apple. The nurse said nothing and just checked the stats on Cindy''s medical machine Pete was clenching his fists, so hard that his knuckles were turning white. Cindy spoke,¡±Please, do not leave yet!¡± Pete thought,¡±I am done! I could not take any weapons with me!¡± The nurse stopped and walked back like the young lady was wasting her time. Cindy spoke,¡±Please, close the curtain behind you, that outside room lights hurt my eyes.¡± The nurse spoke,¡±Whatever,¡± as she did as she was asked. The nurse left for the nursing station that was out of earshot.¡± Cindy spoke,¡±Why are you doing here, Pete? You can¡¯t be here, because the administer will kill you if he finds out that you are here with me.¡± The lad jumped out from under the many blankets and wiped the sweat off his brow. He spoke,¡±I had to see you again, I do not care what happens to me.¡± Pete held the pregnant teenager¡¯s hand but Cindy pulled her hand away in disgust. Cindy spoke,¡±I did not want you to see me since I am so hideous!¡± He was taken back by the young lady¡¯s comment. Pete smiled at the comment. Cindy put her hands in her face and started to cry. She said,¡±Do not make fun of me.¡± His face shifted from a smile to a look of bewilderment. He spoke,¡±I smiled because you said you were ugly, when you are the prettiest blonde headed girl that I had ever seen.¡± Cindy wiped her tears with a tissue and looked to her friend¡¯s mystified face. Pete¡¯s face was completely solemn and without any guile. Cindy was completely speechless, since her rapist father had always put her down to the point where she had given up. # It was a few years ago, and she had just had her first period. The nurses had told her father of what had occurred and he was eager to see Cindy. The young girl was ¡°raised¡± in the nursing ward and knew very little of her body or the world around her. Damion walked in the room to seeing Cindy crying on the bed with her face in her hands. The tall man grabbed the girl, like she had just done something wrong. He raped her for the rest of the day after beating her black and blue. That day, Cindy¡¯s spirit was broken. # Cindy cried,¡±Pete, I am a pregnant slut and nobody loves me! Nobody ever did!¡± Pete started to cry along with the young woman. He spoke,¡±I would not judge you even if you were what you claimed to be, since you helped me when my back was healing up. You gave me a reason to live after getting beaten nearly to death. I had nobody as well when I met you. My folks died while working, I was then kidnapped, and forced into this hell!¡± Pete turned his back to Cindy while still seating on the side of the hospital bed. He lifted his shirt and revealed the whip scars on his back. To how, the lad did not bleed to death, she did not know.¡± Cindy was completely in awe of how Pete could be so cheerful, despite his constant suffering. She put her slender hand on his back and gently rubbed his back out of both in an attempt to try to comprehend what she was seeing and also to comfort her friend. Cindy asked,¡±Who did this to you?¡± Pete spoke with his back still facing the pregnant girl,¡±I do not know the name of who had done this but it was some evil woman that once worked here.¡± Cindy spoke,¡±What happened?¡± Pete spoke,¡±She beat me with a whip and I fought back. I beat her to death with a chuck of wood and her twisted sister fell off a balcony to her death.¡± Cindy gasped,¡±You actually fought back? You can do that?¡± The young woman had been brainwashed by her father and his underlings her entire life, so rebellion was a new concept to her.¡± She broke the gaze on the lad¡¯s back when she heard him cry up. She rolled over to his side of the bed and saw the young man beside himself with grief. Cindy thought to herself,¡±He is as depressed as I am! He cheered me up despite all his suffering he was going through himself. She put her head on his shoulder to try to comfort him, he returns the gesture with an arm around her side. # Bob was getting nervous, while pacing through the playground. Bob thought,¡±Hurry up, Pete! We have bed check tonight and we can not be late! What is taking you so long? It is starting to get dark and you have you to hurry!¡± Two boys start to yell,¡±Piggy! Piggy! Piggy!¡± Bob paid the boys no heed until they were almost upon him. One of the boys yell,¡±What is up, faggot?¡± The other boy spoke,¡±Where is your lover?¡± Bob turned around to see the two boys charging him. The chubby lad pulls out his trusty slingshot and flings two rocks that landed between the eyes of each of the boys¡¯ eyes. The two boys fall unto their back, writhing out with pain with a huge welt between the would be bullies¡¯ eyes. Bob runs over to the boys and kicks them both in their head. The boys are knocked out cold. # Pete and Cindy were in a tender embrace, when the girl asks,¡±Pete, do you hate me?¡± He turned over to his friend and said,¡±No, I do not hate you! You are one of my only two friends here in this place.¡± Cindy was opened mouthed by the response and said,¡±Who is the other one?¡± Pete spoke,¡±He is my sharpshooter, Bob. He is not very fast but he has the sharpest eyes I have ever seen.¡± Cindy spoke,¡±You have to leave before the nurse or he¡­.¡± A look of dread envelopes the pregnant girl. Pete could not help but see the genuine horror on Cindy¡¯s face, but he knew that he had to get back before bed check. He would be put in the isolation ward if he was late. He did not want to leave but he knew that he could not live Bob hanging. Bob was walking towards the vent where Pete was supposed to return from, when he hears grunts coming from the exhaust vent. He opened up the vent and helped pulled Pete out, who was covered head to toe in dust. The two boys both cough as they wiped the dirt off them. Bob sealed the vent back up with a screwdriver, as the boys wiped the dirt off. # Bob and Pete were siting on their well made beds awaiting their monthly bed checks so that they could go eat their dinner that night. Pete thought,¡±I am glad that I got to see that she was okay and I was surprised to see that she was a mother to be. I heard of girls my age having babies, but she was basically a shut in. Who could be the father? He never saw any men around her when he living there.¡± Pete spoke,¡±There was no man that could had could be around except...¡± He could not help but ponder to who had free reign on the property and he finally put two and two together. The boy was sweating profusely at what he was finally realizing. Pete thought,¡±It has to be that demon that runs the place! It has to be! There is no other males that could be the father!¡± The lad was in horror as he finally understood the sad truth about his friend, Cindy. ¡°Pete! Pete,¡±yelled the woman numbering the kids in the orphanage. He returned to his senses and yelled out,¡±Here!¡± The woman was holding a clipboard as she said,¡±I do not care if you starve tonight or not.¡± Pete walked to the dining hall. He got in line and received some food consisting of gruel and a hard piece of bread for his trouble. Bob was not too far behind him and they ate in their usual table. The two boys always hated their meals, except when the inspectors were excepted to arrive and they got real food for once. This was a special case, since they were hungry after all their effort to see Cindy this day. Bob spoke,¡±Did you find what you wanted? You do not have to tell me if you do not want me.¡± Pete spoke with a smile,¡±Yes I did find what I wanted to find, but it did not want to be found.¡± Bob looked puzzled by the comment but left the matter alone for now. # It had been a week since Pete had last seen Cindy and he was worrying about her a lot. He had felt that her pregnancy had not been through mutual consist. That night he had a dream of Cindy sleeping in her bed, when Damion walked in. Cindy awoke while screaming when her father turned to a demon. Damion then beat her and raped her. # Pete woke up covered in sweat, while struggling to breath. Bob was at his friends side with a hand on Pete¡¯s shoulder. Bob spoke,¡±You were just having a nightmare. You are okay, because the nightmare can not hurt you.¡± Pete mumbled,¡±We have got to save her. You can not suffer one more day of abuse!¡± Bob asked,¡±What are you talking about, Pete? Let me help you, since you are not alone.¡± # Pete spent several minutes explaining who Cindy was and his experiences with her.¡± Bob spoke,¡±That is messed up, my friend. What are we going to do?¡± Pete looked at his friend with a strong intensity as he said,¡±We are set this hell hole ablaze! Bob put a hand over Pete¡¯s mouth to keep the whole room from knowing to what they were planing to do. Pete whispered,¡±Will you help me?¡± Bob looked at his friend while raising a thumbs up sign. # The boys spent the next day stealing all forms of burnable materials. They started to burn them in the old wooden floor basement of the orphanage. The Bob and Pete decided to set the building on fire, during the evening staff change when the adults were paying the least attention. Everyone was taken by surprise and all of the children were led out of the horrible place by Bob and Pete. The children had no time to fight, since they would all burn alive if they tarried. # Pete yelled,¡±Bob, we have got to get Cindy out of here!¡± Before Bob could respond a voice spoke,¡±You are not going to do any such thing since you two are to be found burnt to death!¡± The two boys both turned to their rear and saw a large man bursting out of the seams in anger. It was Damion! The boys were standing silent frozen in their fear. Damion was not a man to be fooled with. Pete was punched in the jaw and knocked out cold by the blow. Bob pulled out his trusty sling and prepared to aim at Damion''s head. Damion laughed at the boy¡¯s would be attack and said,¡±Give me your best shot.¡± Bob obliged him with two sharped rocks to his eyes.¡± The evil man let out an intelligible curse and clutched his eyes, due to pain. He ripped out the rocks out of his bloodied eye sockets. Pete awakens to see that bob had staggered his foe. He spits out some blood and a few teeth as he returned to his feet. He knew that he had to take advantage of the foe before help could arrive. It would be too late then. Pete yelled,¡±Only trash prey on children and those weaker than themselves! You are the biggest pile of sissified trash that I ever seen in my life! Come and get me! You will never hurt Cindy or anybody else ever again! Come and get me, you *&^%$!¡± Damion managed to follow Pete¡¯s voice and was almost on top of him. Pete then knelled to the ground. He pulled out a homemade knife and gored the man in the groin. Damion fell forward with his hands around what was left of his privates. Bob and Pete were lost in the moment, when they see Damion get shot repeatable in the back of his now hole filled head. The boys jumped to safety before the next five shots were fired. # The boys did not dare move until they heard the sound of a clicking gun trying to fire a nonexistent bullet. After a minute, Pete and Bob had gotten the nerve to see who had killed Damion. They saw a young lady covered in a bloodied hospital gown It was Cindy! Pete sees that Cindy is still trying to shoot Damion as he try to stop her. Pete ran over to her aid. The two struggle as he yells,¡±It is me, Pete! # Pete yelled out loud,¡±Cindy we have got to get out of here before we burn to death. She held her friend tenderly as she cried profusely. He knows that she is half naked, so he takes his shirt off, and covered her up the best he could. Bob yelled,¡±Pete, we got to get out of here!¡± Everyone runs away as fast as they can as Pete carried Cindy on his back. The trio then vanished into the nearby inner city. The next day the two boys awoke to Cindy crying. Pete walked over to Cindy and put a hand on her shoulder. She hugs Pete like he was her only friend. Cindy cried,¡±He killed my baby by crushing it into pieces with his bare hands! What are we going to do?¡± Pete spoke,¡±Bob and I are going to find a way to survive.¡± Bob was looked over by the troubled Cindy. He said,¡±Hi, I am Bob! I am glad to finally see you Cindy!¡± Cindy could not help but break out into laughter. Soon, all three were laughing in unison. chapter 8 Chapter 8 Billy and his family grow older: Big Bill was fifteen, Billy was fourteen, and Susie was twelve years old. John and Betty were now in their fifties. The parents were starting to break down physically and the three teenagers were forced to perform more and more on the farm. The couple did not like that the children had to do so much but they had no other choice they were barely able to get around, yet alone work. John and Betty knew that they were ill and that they would not die of old age. But they would not show it openly to their children, but the three teenagers knew that they were not well. The siblings were taught everything that will be needed to run the farm after John and Betty was gone. The couple took their time in this effort until the teens were almost self efficient on the small farm. Billy and his siblings all take it in stride and do not belly ache about having to work so hard. The three believed that a parent takes of the child and then when the parent grows old then the adult children take care of the parents. # Big Bill and the other siblings walk back to check up on the parents after a hard day¡¯s work. John and Betty had not came out to check up on them on all day which was unusually. The three walked into the house and saw that it was still dark and no lantern had been lit. Billy spoke,¡±Something is wrong!¡± The other two siblings nodded in agreement. Bill yelled out,¡±Momma! Poppa! Where are you?¡± The parents did not respond and Susie yelled,¡±Please, answer us!¡± Billy spoke,¡±Maybe they are playing a prank on us.¡± Big Bill spoke,¡±Let us separate and find them.¡± Susie walks into the front room alone and lets out a scream. Big Bill and Billy run to the source of the screams and they found Susie siting on the floor in the front room. But that was not the worst thing that they saw when they entered the room. The teenagers saw their parents were laying motionless on the floor. Susie is in the floor with hands on both of them as she yells,¡±They are both ice cold.¡± The three teenagers were taught CPR by John and Betty years ago just in case they needed to use it. This was such a time that they had to use such skills. The teens tried to revive their parents for over one hour but to no avail. John and Betty were both long since dead. The siblings were totally speechless and they did not know what to say to themselves or to even God in prayer. A voice speaks,¡±I have taken them to be with me in paradise. You can stop your CPR and do not worry. I will provide for you.¡± The three stopped and a peace came over them. # Big Bill spoke,¡±We can¡¯t tell anyone or they will separate us! We will be taken to horrible orphanage that will abuse us! We can not allow that to happen!¡± The two others silently agreed. It was the middle of night so Big Bill spoke,¡±We need to bury Mamma and Poppa in a place where it will not be obvious to others.¡± The three all looked at the wooden floor in unison. The wooden floor was less than a foot above the dirt below the house. Billy gets the tools needed to bury the couple while Susie and Big Bill removed the wood planks of the front room. Billy returned to find the dirt ground exposed and ready to be dug. # The three buried their parents without stopping for even a minute. The mess was cleaned and wood planks were placed back as they were always there.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The three held each other and prayed over their dead parents as a form of burial rites. Billy prayed,¡±Good Lord, please help us with our loss and allow us to be able to run this farm in place of our Mamma and Poppa. Amen.¡± # It has been several years, since Billy and his siblings were left to run their humble farm after their parents died. It had been hard times but the three had somehow managed to keep things together. They worked hard, prayed hard, studied the good book hard. They were in the front room praying out loud and praising the Lord for all the help that they had received. They did all they could to keep the farm from foreclosure and it was not an easy task. Big Bill spoke,¡±Thank you God for his wonderful blessings this year after the harvest. You had given so much in keeping up with the biggest harvest that we had ever received!¡± Billy, Susie, and Bill rarely entered the front room due to all the bad memories of their parents death taking place there. It hurt the siblings to stand upon their parents¡¯ grave but they did it once a year after the harvest was completed. Big Bill had told his siblings that he could allow the farm to leave their hands since it was in their family for over one hundred years. It was their parents, John and Betty¡¯s pride and joy. # Billy had said one day,¡±We can''t let us take the blessings that our family had been given the last few generations. Heathen must not be able to steel those things set aside for God¡¯s purpose!¡¯ Susie had said,¡±Amen!¡± Big Bill said,¡±You are right Billy!¡± Big Bill knew that they must keep the farm for the simple reason that their parents bodies would probably be found and the three would be arrested for murder. The law wouldn¡¯t believe what they said since the Urano police were trained to expect that every citizen was a criminal. The three had always prayed to God for a better life. # Billy had gotten mail from the mailbox and three siblings all read the mail. Big Bill gasped when he came to his letter. Susie asked,¡±What is wrong, Bill?¡± Bill spoke,¡±It is a letter from the government and they want this farm land! We are to leave this place at the end of next month or else we will all be imprisoned.!¡± Billy spoke,¡±They can¡¯t do that since this land is rightfully ours and all the bills are up to date!¡± Susie yelled,¡±They gave our family the worst of all the farm land but God blessed it anyway. Now they want to steal what the Lord has given us!¡± Billy spoke,¡±It took our Great grandparents decades to get the land into the condition to even be able to farm. He had done what that they said to do in the Good Book and rested the land every seventh and fiftieth years. This method had been ordained by God, thousands of years ago and it had always been plentiful to carry on into the eight out of every fifty years that our family did not harvest crops in. It gave the people and the land the much needed rest.¡± Big Bill spoke with tears in his eyes,¡±Our family had been given the best crops out of the surrounding area and now the government wants to steal it! Let us pray to God over this matter!¡± The three siblings all prayed they slept in a puddle of their own tears on the floor. # Billy¡¯s family farm, the three siblings are working in their corn field. Then several government vehicles pour down the farm¡¯s gravel road. The trio was in shock by the sight and dropped their tools. Several government workers jumped out and ran out to meet the siblings. One official spoke, ¡°We have come to evict you from this government property!¡± Big Bill is shown paperwork which immediately rips up the paperwork and throws into the face of the official. The man grabs Big Bill by his shirt collar while Billy and Susie yell at the official. # Billy and his family had killed the government workers that attacked their farm and hid their bodies in the nearby canyon. # Kill Joy had been born into a family of doctors and other medical experts. They never flaunted their wealth and treated all those who could not afford medical treatment. Both of his parent¡¯s were doctors and they lower upper class. They could had been richer but they always picked the poorest area to work in. The Joys were in the helping profession and they believed they must do no harm. Kill Joy looked to his parents and always wanted to follow in their example. He wanted to help others with everything that he had. The Joys knew all too well that the Urano government was in constant demand of the best and the brightest. Every family of wealth had to give a child to be trained by the Urano military, even if it was there only one child. The poor was done the same but without any notice, Those children without any promise were forced to work until they were unable to anymore. Most of the poorer people did not die of old age but due to a work related condition. Finally the day came for Kill Joy to be taken but he had not a frown on his face. But, he had a smile on his face. His parents hugged and kissed the lad before he left. Kill Joy spoke,¡±I get to help others like I always wanted. Bye!¡± The parents cried out of both of loss and also the pride that they had in their son. chapter 9 Chapter 9 The boy was laying fast asleep in a twin sized bed after a hard day. He had been kidnapped by the Urano military and was drafted as a twelve year old boy. It was absurd but it was all too true. The boy begins to have a dream of him fighting in a war. Blood and guts were everywhere on the battlefield. People were being killed all around the boy. They were dropping on the body like flies. The boy was in sheer terror as he seen all the violence around him. All sorts of warriors were fighting the boy but somehow he was victorious. It truly puzzled him to how he was able to beat so many warriors in the dream single handed. Then it dawn on the boy and he realized he had a group of warriors behind as he was leading the charge in the battle. The boy was no warrior but here in this dream he was fighting in this massive battle, like it was nothing. Eventually the battle ended and all the warriors gathered around the fully grown boy. They were saluting the boy as he was somebody was important. The soldiers saluted and said,¡±Thank you General for helping us win this battle!¡± He returned the salute. The boy then immediately woke up out of his sleep and he was sweating so much that his bed was wet. He was also breathing heavily so much that that he panting like a dog on a hot summer¡¯s day. He takes a shower and dries himself off. He jumps back into the clothes that he been given since his own clothes were dirty due to him climbing through all sorts of grim that he had acquired through his attempted escape from the complex. The boy laid on the edge of his bed begins to ponder within himself. ¡°How could I be a general? I am no leader? I like fighting and wrestling, but that is for fun not for self preservation. Oh, what a dream!¡± # William and Susie were both at church one Sunday night with William preaching for the night¡¯s service. It was a very spiritual service that was emotional for everybody that attended the service. The Lord¡¯s spirit was all over the service which stretched out to several hours in length. Once the service ends, the couple shakes everybody¡¯s hands. The church was almost completely empty when somebody comes up to the couple. The man asks,¡±How can you serve a god that took away your only child that he supposedly gave to you?¡± The couple remained silent on top of the platform for a while before they could respond. The couple begin to cry. Susie spoke,¡±It was for the glorification of our God and savior. The Lord gives and takes away. The Lord gave us him so we gave him back to be made into whatever person he was made for. He was set aside for a special service!¡± The person did not respond to the woman¡¯s comment and walked out of the church. William raised his hands to the ceiling and begun to praise the Lord. ¡°Thank you God for giving me such a spiritual wife! Thank you for the blessing.¡± William held his wife¡¯s hand and went back home. # The boy was sleeping in his humble bed when the door flies open and the lights straightaway were turned on. Some drill Sargent ran into the room and was yelling at the top of his lungs for the boy to get up. The lad did as he was told and got dressed in the clothes that he was given. The Sargent yelled,¡±Get up boy! You have work to do! You are mine and if tell you do something you better do it. If I say jump you better ask how high! You have no will of your own, because you are nothing but Urano property! I will not baby you like, when you were sucking on your mother¡¯s tit!¡± The drill sergeant then said some off color jokes which offended the lad but he thought that it was better to just keep his mouth shut since it would not make the situation any better. He was in a new world and it was in his best interest to go with the flow. There was a time and season for everything and this was the time to be silent. That much he learned as a young boy from his minister parents. The boy was basically chased down the hall by the drill Sargent into a large hall of teens and preteens like himself were taken by the Urano military to be used for some unknown purpose. The youth were to be tested of their abilities in all imaginable ways. The teens were put through all sorts of physical tests: speed tests, strength tests, endurance tests over the course of a day. The teens were utterly worn out by the testing and were all laying on the ground. They had not ate or drunk at all the entire day. The drill Sargent was screaming at the children to get them to rise off the ground and get them to go to another destination. # General Hagotti was in a large control room with several TV screens showing the teenagers struggles through out the entire day of testing. He had looked over all the results of each of the candidates. The boy really caught the eye of the officer and he was impressed to how the lad had kept his cool throughout the entire training. The lad was not in a panic as he should be and had a level head. Hagotti thought to himself,¡±This lad is calmer than people twenty years older than he is. He is a natural that I can use to make something special.¡± Then an officer walked into the control room and it was the officer that had wanted to kill the boy for his escape attempt. Hagotti spoke,¡±Oh hi Hemotto! You come to see the results too? We have some some promising gyms.¡± Hemotto saw the boy on one of the TV screens and his face turns bright red as an apple. Hagotti spoke,¡±You still have resentment because you and your thug got outsmarted by a mere 12 year old boy. It is not right, fellow general.¡± General Hemotto stormed out of the room in a hurry as Hagotti had a huge grin on his face. Hemotto did not liked to upstaged by anybody specially a young boy. Hagotti spoke,¡¯The boy was not the strongest or the fastest, yet he was among the most skilled. He is a natural skilled person as if he was made for combat and the training involved. I knew that I could make something out of him from the first time that I saw him!¡± The general spoke over a loud speaker,¡±Sargent get the soldiers cleaned up and sent to the cafeteria to get filled up with food for tomorrow.¡± The drill instructors yelled,¡±You heard the general! Let us get moving!¡± The general was grinning from ear to ear while standing in the large control room. # The boy was in a locker room changing into a clean jump suit provided to him by the military complex. Each of the locker had a name for each of the recruits. One of the larger boys in the group comes up to the boy and said,¡±You did really good for such a little guy! Call me impressed.¡± The boy smiled in response of the large boy¡¯s comment. The bigger boy asked,¡±Where are you from if I be so bold?¡± The boy spoke,¡±Area 0623 is where I am from!¡± Three boys over hear the conversation and walk near the two boys. Some other boys mocked,¡±Is that not near the ghettos? You must be one of those trashy people!¡± The boy spoke,¡±No I am the son of ministers so I am not very rich with money but we are not living in the ghettos. We are simply part of the middle class.¡± The boy would not give the three trouble makers anymore of his time. Some other boys mocked,¡±That is not much better though! You people have to work blue collar jobs to just survive, unlike us.¡± The boy spoke,¡±I was the top of my high end school despite not having all the tutors and trainers you rich folk had access. They all went down just the same after we competed with each other.¡± The boys were about to fight when the large boy stood between them and the boy. The large boy spoke,¡±We have enough work to do without getting in trouble for getting in fights over whose dick is bigger! Let¡¯s leave it laying!¡± The three rich boy back off and walked away from the two boys. ¡°Thanks for the help back there,¡± said the boy. The large boy spoke,¡±The name is kill Joy and I am here to be a combat medic, so do not think anything of me looking after my fellow man. It is just part of the job and nothing more.¡± The boy smiled at the name and spoke,¡±A medic with Kill Joy for name, what a world we live in! Wow what a day!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I know, it is still a little strange for me as well! I can get over it somehow.¡± The boy spoke,¡±But I think it sounds better as Dr. Kill Joy which just puts it over the top!¡± Joy spoke,¡±Paging Dr. Kill Joy, your next victim, er patient is waiting!¡± Both of the boys laughed hard at the joke. # The group of recruits then went to one of the base¡¯s many cafeterias and ate dinner there. It was not the same cafeteria that the boy had ate with the officers. It must had been the recruits¡¯ place to eat, since they were just given some slop called food. The food there was simply dreadful and the boy thought that dog food could not had taste any worse. Some of the boys started to complain about the food but they were forced to eat more while the drill sergeants yelled at them until it was gone. The recruits ate the slop like it was the best food that they had ever had or they were yelled at by the sergeants. The boy and Kill Joy ate it with forced smiles on their faces The rich kids early hated the food, but were forced it anyway with a smile on their faces, because it was eat the food or public humiliation. The rich kids were too proud to risk such humiliation in front of others they saw as lower than themselves. # The next phase of the testing of the recruits, was the intellectual test to see where all the different recruits stood out individually. The physical tests were taken on the first day of the tests while the intelligence tests were on day two. All hundred enlistees were forced to take all sorts of IQ tests to see how smart they really were in every considerable way. Skills testing was next in the testing program along with job testing. All the tests were extremely hard with most of the boys being very nervous. The richer kids were used to being prepared by tutors for all kinds of tests, well in advance. This was not the case here and they all did poorly. The more well off kids tested more towards the middle of the bell curve. Kill Joy tested high and was second place in the intelligence tests. Joy was nervous throughout the testing, but did well in the end. The Boy was praying himself through the tests and did very good. He was the lead by taking first place. The Boy had thought that he was doing bad but he begin to feel a great peace upon him. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Finally all the tests were over for the day and the boys were sent to eat again in the same old cafeteria. # Hagotti was the control room overlooking all the tests and he was generally pleased with the results. Hagotti spoke to no one in particular,¡±Kill Joy tested very high and is perfect to be a combat doctor. He tested also high for being an officer for the academy here. The boy who outsmarted Hemotto scored the highest on all the intelligence tests and is a perfect candidate to be an elite officer in the upcoming new age of Urano officers. Some of the others tested poorly this time, despite being the pick of the litter supposedly. That is why you can¡¯t judge by appearance or by one¡¯s name. # The next day was battle testing and the hundred recruits were to fight in four battle royales. This would result in the winner of each of the royales would fight in one final battle. The first battle royale had twenty-five contestants with one of the rich kids that started an argument with the boy. The rich kid speaks,¡±You plebeians, need not even try because I, John, of the well to due Smith family!¡± The rest of the battlers begin to fight each other with fierce intensity. John is taking one foe out after another until there was only five contestants left in the group. Four fighters are trying to encircle John when he begins to laugh like a madman. The four fighters begun to grow afraid and John took advantage of the confusion. John throws powder in the other four boys¡¯ eyes, as they fight each other into a bloody pulp. John had thrown his voice to try to fool the others while also strategically given blows to the others. Within minutes the battle was over and John was the winner. # During the first battle royale, Kill Joy and the Boy was standing beside each other. Kill Joy spoke,¡±These Smith boys are hard to beat, so let us fight together if we can. Once it comes down to the two of us then we can see who the better is. You agree?¡± Kill Joy was pleased with the answer and remained silent. The Boy spoke,¡±so be it then, since we will fight together until the end.¡± The next two battle royales went just as the first one had went. Johnny Smith won the second battle while the third battle went to Jonathon Smith. Whomever won the last battle royale would have to fight all three Smith brothers. The Boy and Kill Joy are in the last group and they will be fighting together until only they remain. But that was the best case scenario. The two prepare to fight the other twenty-three battlers. Two fighters attack the duo with punches and they block the blows. Joy grabs his opponent by one of his arms and swings him towards himself. Joy punches hard in the face and knocks his opponent flat. The boy does a Hurricanrana and flips his foe unto his head. Bones could be heard breaking from the fallen foe. Twenty-three fighters left. Various other fights went on along the two boys¡¯ fight. Seventeen fighters left. The boy does a sweeper kick and takes the feet out from under one unfortunate boy. Then the foe is hit with an uppercut right in the lower jaw. Kill Joy head butts his foe in the head, which knocks the enemy down to the ground. While stunned, Joy soccer kicks the rival in his head. Eleven fighters left. Four fighters figure out what Kill joy and the boy are doing and rush towards the duo. The two heroes get an idea. The boy stands on the shoulders of Kill Joy and waits for the opponents to come near. The boy jumps off of kill joy and head stomps the far right fighter. Then the remaining three receive the same. Kill joy grabs one of the fallen foes and slams them against each other. The four fighters are now knocked out cold. Two fighters left. The two boys both know that there could be no draw in this fight and one must prevail. The boy had the speed advantage, while Kill Joy was the stronger of the duo. He would try to keep his distance at first then he would strike. The boy kept kicking Kill Joy in his shins as a means to create an even further speed gap between the two. The tactic begins to work and the Boy becomes brazen by kicking him in both knees. Kill Joy can not stand up on his feet anymore. The drill sergeant yells,¡±Fight Kill Joy or you will lose!¡± Kill Joy yells,¡±I concede!¡± One Fighter left: the boy wins block four. The Boy helps Kill Joy to his feet to the side of a huge stone wall. Kill Joy sits on the ground leaning the sturdy wall. One of the drill Sergeants yells, Boy, you better get ready for your fight since it will start within a few seconds. The lad was taken back by the news but did not let it rattle him. Kill Joy yelled,¡±He has had the least time to rest than the Smith brothers!¡± The drill Sergeant laughs,¡±War is not fair boy! Get used to it or you will soon die a quick death out on the battlefield!¡± Kill Joy remained silent, since he knew that the situation could not changed. He prayed for some kind of miracle but doubted that it would occur. The Boy thought,¡±Good Lord, it is three vs one, so I will need your protection. In the past, you had given three-hundred men the victory over an innumerable number of enemies. I fear not will happen, but I would like your help as always.¡± The three Smith boys all begin to chant,¡±Prepare to die, old little ant under the feet under the elite!¡± The Boy fearlessly attacks the trio and manages to get a few blows in. This angers the Smith brothers and they prepare to battle the lone boy together. Johnny yells,¡±It should not take all three of us to defeat one such as him! We must not shame our family! I will defeat him alone!¡± John yells,¡±You are right, brother! So have it your way!¡± Jonathon only laughed chillingly. While the brothers were talking, the boy took the chance for a surprise attack. So he gave Johnny a hard kick to his temple. Johnny was knocked smooth out and had his head driven hard into the solid floor. John decided that it was time to retaliate in kind. The boy got punched hard in the jaw as blood spewed out as a mist out of his mouth. The mist of blood covered the face of John as the boy swung his arms wildly in the attempt to regain his balance. John cursed the boy in words that the preacher¡¯s son had never even heard before, let alone had said himself. The boy forced himself to act so that he would not have to face certain defeat. He must take any opportunity to get ahead in this handicap match to the finish. A look of determination appeared on the boy¡¯s solemn face. The look on the face of the boy caused the onlooking drill instructors to take notice of the raw talent that he had possessed. John was sickened by the sight of being covered in blood, especially someone else¡¯s blood on him. He was not concerned about any Blood borne pathogens, but the sheer humiliation of being spit upon. His family was Urano elite and they saw all others as trash. John charged at the boy like a bull to a matador. The Smith Brother had totally lost his cool and his skills dropped back down to rank amateur. The boy knew that it was the correct time to act but he knew one fact all too well. A cornered animal was extremely dangerous! John was almost upon him when the boy gave the foe a superkick to the jaw as hard as he possibly could. Teeth went flying out of John¡¯s mouth along with a spray of blood. As John was falling down to the ground face first, the Boy gave him a flying knee right in the chest. John was knocked hard unto his back with the Boy on top of his torso. Johnathon lost it since he had never see his brother be hurt or defeated before. It was a strange sight to him and he did not know what to do. The Smith brother was so distraught that he had tripped over his brothers in the attempt to rush to their sides. The boy jumped to the feet of Jonathon and put him into a Rindat (Boston) crab. Such a move causes the victim to have their spine to bend backwards, until they give up due to pain. The boy squatted as deep as he could to lock the move into place. Jonathon was crying out of pain that he was receiving in his lower back and legs. The pain was something that he was used to giving out and not receiving back in kind. The Boy yelled,¡±How is it to finally feel all the suffering that you had done to others over the years of your life?¡± Jonathon cursed the boy. The Boy would not give up the hold no matter what happen as blood was pooling up in his mouth. Jonathon has about to give out when Kill Joy yells out,¡±Behind you!¡± The boy let go of the hold and rolled forward to a safe distance away. It was Johnny and he had managed to recover from his wounds. He gasped,¡±I forgot that he was recovering like pro wrestlers do on the outside of the ring!¡± Johnny yelled,¡±You are going to die for what you had done to us, you little ant.¡± The boy smiled. ¡°You are forgetting that ants can kill humans, despite their size and are amazingly strong! I am just one fire ant that is going to mess you all up!¡± The boy had attacked from behind during the exchange and was put into a full nelson position.(One has their arms and head wrapped with their opponent''s arms from behind. It was John that had grabbed the Boy. Johnny had punching the boy in the head as hard as he could. The Boy was doing all he could to stay awake and not give up the fight. The boy kicks at Johnny but gets his legs grabbed by the Smith brother. John and Johnny stretch out the Boy and kick him hard in the back as if they were doing the can can dance. The Boy was grimacing out of pain. Jonathon finally stirs awake and runs up to help his brothers with the beat down of the Boy. The Smith Brother jumps off his brother¡¯s shoulder and into the air above the brother with a spinning flip. Before Jonathon could land with a double knee drop, Johnny and John slam the boy unto the ground. The boy¡¯s head bounces off the ground as he lands while he receives a three prong attack: a leg to the sternum, a double knee drop to the chest, and finally an elbow drop to the stomach. A fountain of blood burst from the lad¡¯s mouth as the three smith brothers land on top of him. The Boy has been knocked out due to all the pain and could nothing more to defend himself as he was being curb stomped into oblivion. Kill Joy yells,¡±Sarge, you have got to make this a fair fight, since it is three on one! It is not right!¡± The closest sergeant laughs at the comment,¡± Fair? War is not fair, boy! Quit being naive and wake up to the smell of blood that the battlefield will bring. I will not stop the fight until the boy is danger of dying! Not one second before that point!¡± Kill Joy falls unto his knees and faces the floor out of both anger and frustration of being unable to do nothing for his new acquaintance. The boy starts praying in some intangible tongue as the Smith brothers were laughing as madmen. Johnny yells,¡±The boy must be one of those holy rollers! What a coot, he and his family are!¡± John and Jonathon both agreed and continued the beat down. All the other recruits but Kill Joy laugh at the sight of the Boy praying as they are in a party. Even the sergeants are grinning at the sight as if it was a joke. Kill Joy could find no humor in one sided beating and the ridicule of one¡¯s chosen faith. Kill Joy yells,¡±Do not give up! Fight Back! You can do it!¡± # William and Susie were in their queen sized sleeping when they both awaken by some awful feeling. They had no idea to what it was but they what to do without saying a single word to each other. The couple begin to pray at each side of their bed for whatever they felt such horribleness about. They both pray for about thirty minutes when they decide to get up. William spoke,¡±Let us eat a piece of pizza while we are awaiting for a response from the Lord.¡± # The two did just that and ate up their heated pizza that they had ordered that night before. A terrible sense of tread overcame the pair as they laid their head on the table. Susie asked,¡±Good Lord, what is so terrible? Please tell us.¡± They both get a vision of their son getting beat senseless in a three on one fight. It was the image of the boy being kicked fiercely by the three Smith boys. The loving parents both cried at the sight of seeing their only child covered in his own blood. They cried before the lord the hardest that ever had since their son¡¯s kidnapping by the Urano military. The pair ask for God¡¯s help with tears in their eyes. They do not stop for nothing in wait of God¡¯s deliverance and peace. This boy was their promise that God had given them after so many years of being childless. The couple had the boy dedicated to the Lord soon after his birth and had asked for a special hedge of protection around him. # The boy was getting beat to death while Kill Joy could only looked around in horror. Kill Joy yelled out,¡±Do not give up! You can still win!¡± The boy was still praying in tongues as the three Smith Brothers all break out with laughter as the mock the boy and his faith. The boy starts to lose sense of where he is at and his vision changes to some sort of vision. The three brothers were trying to break a chain that had heavy links so big that you could put your hand through it. Engraved into the heavy chain was written the word ¡°Promise.¡± The three boys could not break the chain no matter what they did to it. The boy return to the normal world as he begun to sit up despite all the beatings. The Smith brothers tried to knock the lad back down but fail to knocked the blooded boy back down. The boy returned to his feet and was not slowed down in the slightest. The Smith brothers were in complete disbelief as they tried to beat the boy. Johnny and John are standing in front of the boy when he kicks both of the boys in the junk with a double kick. The brothers¡¯ face turned bright red as they fell face first unto the hard ground. Jonathon yells out in anger as he runs towards the boy. The boy yells,¡±Dick kick party!¡± The boy drop kicks the remaining Smith boy in the balls. The Smith boy¡¯s eyes about jump out of his head. One of the drill sergeants yell,¡±That is enough! It is over!¡± The boy stop his assault and fell down face first unto the unforgiving floor. Kill Joy ran other to the boy and was trying to treat him. Kill Joy spoke,¡±It is okay! You won! You won!¡± chapter 10 Chapter 10 Joe was going to work at 4:30 am and it was still pitch dark outside. He was walking with his huge lunch box draped over his solid shoulder. He traveling down the same path that walked for as long, as he had worked at the nearby factory. He hears a woman¡¯s scream coming from a nearby alley. Joe stops his walking and listens to see it was not just his imagination. He had once walked unto an orgy in an alley, because he heard a woman¡¯s scream. So he wanted to be sure that was not the case, before he walked unto the scene. He then heard men¡¯s voices yell,¡±Shut up or we will kill you! Hoes need to do nothing, but moaning out of pleasure! Know your role and shut your mouth!¡± Joe decided that it was truly time to act. He would not let anybody be harmed if he could help it. The huge man was the local hero in his neighborhood and he had earned that respect over the years, by helping all those he could in the ghetto from getting attack to simply helping them move around furniture. He felt that his huge body would be his gift to use to help others less fortunate than himself. Joe lowers his deep freezer sized lunchbox and runs into the alley. He is appalled by what he sees. Two thugs were mugging a woman in the attempt to assault her! The two punks turned to see the mighty man and were taken back by his monolithic stature. Joe had some serious street cred and rightfully so. This was due to his word being golden among the innocent of the nearby ghetto. The man says,¡±Get your own, Mr. Big and leave us alone!¡± The other thug laughed,¡±This &^%$# will be dead if you do her! Where is the money in that?¡± Joe did not find any humor in the comment, nor did the victim ether. The woman screamed,¡±Please mister help me! Do not let this happen to me!¡± Joe nodded in agreement and begun to prepare for battle. The two thugs were starting to sweat heavily by the thought of having to fight the tough Joe. The stories that followed around Joe were legendary in his ghetto, so the hood rats knew that they had to be extremely careful. One of the two thugs yell,¡±Keep walking Big man! You didn¡¯t see anything! Mind your own business!¡± The two had stopped the mugging of their victim, but they had a good hold on her. The two thugs were both scared stiff less of the giant and it was obvious to all that was involved. But, the two thugs were still all too full of bravado. Gangs looked down on cowardice and punished all that did not properly represent their gang. Joe spoke,¡±Let the woman go or else! This doesn¡¯t have to become bloody!¡± The two thugs forced a laugh as one of the thugs took sole control over the woman, while the other pulls out stacks of Rindats. The remaining thugs throws the money at Joe¡¯s chest. ¡°Here is stacks upon stacks so get lost, already,¡± boasted the thug. The money bounces off the chest of Joe and lands at his feet. Joe could not be bought off as he charges at the two thugs. He punches the thug who bribed him through a concrete wall. He was carefully to not kill or cripple the thug, but leave him useless for a few weeks. The remaining thug grows afraid and fires six bullets into the chest of Joe before he had chance to prepared himself. Joe¡¯s head tilted back behind his back a couple feet as he stood stationary. The woman cries out of sheer horror of a man being punched through a brick wall. The sheer showing of Joe¡¯s might caused her to grow afraid. Then it finally comes to her, her only savior had been shot! The woman cries,¡±Are you okay?¡± The thug laughs at the woman¡¯s comment. But that laughter soon ended as Joe¡¯s body stopped leaning back before his back hit the trash filled ground. He forces himself upright as nothing had happened. Joe then flexed the bullets out of his own chest. The thug drops the gun to the ground out of everlasting terror. The woman loses it too by the sight and stands still. During the time Joe recovered himself, the thug put a knife to the woman¡¯s throat. Joe had stopped in his course, as he did not know what to do. If he messed up the victim would be killed. Joe would not let any innocent blood be spilled. The thug yelled,¡±Stop, before I ki...¡± The young woman had enough and grabbed a brick before the attacker had managed to come back to his senses. She had the arm holding the brick behind the attacker as she broke the brick over the back of the thug¡¯s head. The attacker lets go off his grip, as the lady runs away to safety. # While the woman was attacking the thug, Joe saw a metal pallet to the side of him. He lifts up above his head with ease and prepares to throw it at the foe. The victim was now safe distance, so Joe flung the pallet at the stunned thug. The blow sends the thug flying though the remains of the red bricked wall. He runs over to the woman to see if she was okay but he did not received his expected reaction. The woman jumps and slaps Joe right in his face. He was not harmed by the woman¡¯s blow but was just surprised by her reaction. He did not expect her to run up and give him a kiss, but he was not expecting a slap from her. The woman grabbed her hand and begins to blow on as a young child with a small cut. She yells,¡±That hurts! I felt metal that was not as hard as that man¡¯s cheek. What is he made of?¡± Joe can not help, but break from his normal solemn face into that of a wicked smile. Joe jested,¡±My Momma said that I was made of bones, flesh, and spirit.¡± The young lady was surprised by the comment and looked up at the mountain of a man. His normally fierce look was that of joy and gentleness. She looks into the man¡¯s eyes and so no guile in them at all. The woman put her good hand over her mouth in shock of what that see had done. She speaks,¡±Oh, I am so sorry! You had saved me, but here I smacked you in the face.¡± Joe laughs,¡±That is something that you need nor apologize for, since you have been through so much already this morning. Most people are scared of me at first due to my physique, so do not feel embarrassed because you are not the first one to do so. The woman accepted the answer, but she could still feel her body pumping Adrenalin through her veins. Joe finally looks at the body of the woman to see what she was wearing. Joe was in the heat of the moment, sees that she is about seven foot tall, and she a very curvy body type. Then he saw her ripped clothing and saw that she was half naked. Joe takes off his pull over shirt and hands it over to the lady. The woman was puzzled by the action of Joe, until she looks down at her body. She gasps as she jerks the shirt out of the hand of her savior. Joe was not used to see a lot of female nudity, since he was never been with a woman. Joe was in his work pants and a stained wife beater, as he looked away from the scantily clad woman. The young woman rushed to put the shirt on, but it fit her like it almost fit her as a dress. Joe had his back turned to the dressing woman. He asks,¡±Ma am, what is your name?¡± Joe was rubbing the top of his shaved head out of nervousness. He had never had the time to deal with woman with age to having to work so young to support his aging Grandmother. She says,¡±My name is Bertha.¡± Joe begin to stutter,¡±Ohhh, thats nice. What a pretty name.¡± Bertha spoke,¡±You always talk to people with your back turned to them?¡± Joe jerked back a little bit. Bertha spoke,¡±I am dressed now.¡± Joe turned around to see a blushing Bertha. Joe smiled to ease the tension. The huge man spoke,¡±Do you have anywhere to go?¡± The woman turned her face to the ground. Joe spoke,¡±Oh, you don¡¯t have any family? I will take you back to my neighborhood. Grandma will find a place for you to stay at if you want.¡± Bertha looked at Joe and was fighting the urge to cry. Joe put his monstrous hand on her shoulder and said,¡±It is nothing, but my heavenly duty to offer you such a kindness.¡± Bertha looked up into the eyes of the gentle giant and smiled back out of fierce gratitude. Joe spoke,¡±Let me take you to my Grandma and see what she will you do for you. She will find a way to help you.¡± The two walked out of the alley and Bertha was immediately taken back by what she saw. Bertha spoke,¡±What is that?¡± Joe looked puzzled at first. He spoke,¡±That is just my lunch box for work.¡± Bertha looked at the deep freezer sized lunch box with amazement. She spoke,¡±No wonder you are so large!¡± He spoke,¡±Well, I was seven foot tall at four years old.¡± Bertha did a spit take at the statement. All she could do was shake her head in disbelief. Joe spoke,¡± Well jump on the lunchbox and we will go home.¡± The would be victim jumped unto the lunchbox and it was pretty solid. She wondered to how much food was within in it. Joe picked up the lunchbox like it was a feather pillow. Bertha was riding on the huge lunchbox high above the head of Joe. He spoke,¡±You will not have to worry Bertha, Grandma will find a place for you to stay. You have no reason for you to worry, since you are an orphan no more.¡± She was silent after Joe''s statement, since she had no body after her family¡¯s death. The woman was speechless for several minutes. Joe decided to not say any more, until the woman responded to him. She thought back to before her family¡¯s death. # Bertha was walking home from work when she gets catcalled by some men in a car. She kept walking and didn¡¯t pay the men any heed. She would not give the men any sick satisfaction. They follow her all the way to her home, as she rushes inside her family¡¯s home. Her mother spoke,¡±What is wrong Bertha?¡± She looked worried as she spoke,¡±Some gang members had followed me home!¡± Her mother spoke,¡±What! Dad get in here!¡± A forty something man comes in a hurry. The man speaks,¡±What is wrong, honey?¡± Mother spoke,¡±Some thugs had chased Bertha home!¡± Father spoke,¡±Do not worry about it honey, I will do take care of it!¡± He grabs a baseball bat and prepares to walk outside. The father rushes out the front door and sees the gang bangers parked right in front of his home. He knocks out both of the car¡¯s headlights. The four men jumped out of the car and prepared to fight the worried father. The thug closest to him gets hammered in the head by the father''s baseball bat with a home run swing. The other three thugs pulled out guns, as the men begin to empty her guns. The thugs come back to their senses and see their fellow thug standing right in front of them. He was full of bullet holes as he drops to the ground dead revealing the father rushing over to driver¡¯s side. The father pulled out a knife that he had taken from the man he used as a human shield. Bertha¡¯s father sliced the front of the driver¡¯s throat as blood gushes from his neck. The thug tries to grab his throat as he falls to the ground. The remaining two thugs finally comprehend to what had just happened and charge the father. They both stabbed the father repeatably. The pair stopped the assault and head towards the front door of Bertha''s house. The two men take turns shoulder tackling the door until it finally relents to the force. The two men coming rushing the door and attack Bertha¡¯s mother with their knives. She falls to the ground soon, along her dead husband. The two men ransack the house in the pursuit of Bertha. They were going to take turns raping the woman, until they bored of her and then they would do all the evil acts on her now, because they lost two of their fellow gang members. The thugs could not find the young woman, so they run upstairs and wreck the top floor, until there is also only one room remaining. It was Bertha¡¯s bed room and the thugs kick at the door. But the door was propped up by a chair under the door. # Inside the small bedroom, there was Bertha and her little brother, Jack were trying to climb out the second story window. Bertha climbs,¡±I know it is a big fall, but we got to jump. They will kill us both!¡± Jack gets his nerve and starts to jump out of the window when the two thugs bust through the bedroom door. One of the thugs throw a knife at the back of the boy and he falls out the window. Bertha jumps through the window head first and as she is able to land safely with a roll as she lands. But Jack was not as lucky since Bertha found that he had landed back first unto the knife, She tries to get the boy to respond, but she found out that he laid there motionless. Bertha cried out,¡±Come on Jack, wake up!¡± She shook the boy but he would not respond. The two thugs were half out of the window, when Bertha looks up at the sight of the thugs. The young woman knew that she could nothing for Jack, as she runs into the alley behind her home. One of the thugs was trying to climb out the window, when the other thug stops him. The thug asks,¡±Why are you stopping me?¡± The rear thug smiled and spoke,¡±We will get the ho soon enough, so let us enjoy the chase. It will make breaking her all that much more fun.¡± The other thug spoke,¡±You are so right! We will enjoy the fun!¡± # She managed to stay one step of the duo for over one month of sheer hell and terror. The thugs wanted Bertha to give up the struggle and relent to their advances. But she would not let the thugs make her their private sex toy. The woman had no place to lay her head, as she struggled to find food yet alone housing. No place was safe from the thugs, as they toyed with her and played with her like a kid plays with their prized toy. This went on for a long time until Joe saved her this very morning. # Bertha was crying when Joe pulls out a hanky out of his pants pocket and hands to her. She grabs it and cleans her face. She says,¡±That you for helping me and offering me a home. This last month was so hard and I got so little sleep. I had lost everybody I knew as a family!¡± Joe shakes his head and says,¡±You are an orphan no more, Bertha! You are now part of God¡¯s family and you have family all over the world. You need not worry any more!¡± Bertha smiled down at the gentle giant. He walked back to his neighborhood and it is pretty bare since most of the people are ether at school or work. He started to walk toward his grandmother¡¯s house where Joe and his grandma stayed at. Joe speaks,¡±This my home and you can stay here or with one of the neighbors.¡± He knocked on the door and said,¡±Grandma it is me, open up.¡± Grandma had bad legs, so it took her while to get to the door and unlocked. She sees her grandson holding his lunch with a strange young woman siting upon on it. The old woman sees that Joe had given her his work shirt to wear and that the woman clothes that were torn underneath the long shirt. The young woman¡¯s clothes had been taken off by some unsavory character and that Joe must had intervened. Grandma opened the door all the way and gestured the two to come inside. Joe sets the lunchbox in front of the normal sized door and Bertha walks into the home. Joe then shoves the huge lunch bag into the house. The young woman was grabbed by the old woman, so she would not be crushed by Joe¡¯s bag. Finally, gets the bag into the room and then he struggles to enter the home himself. Grandma locks the front door after the pair and looks at the two with concern. She asks the pair what had happened. # Grandma cries,¡±I am so sorry Bertha that went through all that, but you do not have to worry about being homeless. You can stay here in the spare bedroom next to mine. Please do not leave since the gang that attacked you two will want payback. Joe you must stay home too, because they will attack the neighborhood while you are way!¡± Joe had never missed a day of work before, but he would not have a choice this day. He would not leave his family and friends alone to battle gang members. Bertha breaks out into tears and falls unto her knees out of frustration and also exhaustion. She speaks,¡±I am so sorry that I had brought all this trouble upon you two! You do not deserve...¡± Joe cuts her off and says,¡± It was not your fault that those punks sinned! You are without fault in this matter. The great shadow wants to destroy your life and tell you that it was all your fault. It rains both on the just and the unjust.¡± Grandma holds the woman and comforts the young woman. Bertha says,¡±Thanks!¡± Grandma smiled and spoke,¡±Let us find you some you clothing to wear. I think I got some tall woman clothes that I had for somebody that never came for them.¡± Grandma led the woman into a nearby bedroom. Joe set down in a huge recliner and took a nap. # About one hour went by and the two women had not returned yet. Joe was fast asleep in the chair snoring like a thunder storm. The two woman finally returned with Bertha in a newly made blouse and a long dress down to her ankles. Grandma said,¡± That she was sorry that she could not give Bertha a better outfit. She had not the fabric for the making of a new dress. Bertha smiled and said,¡±That is okay since it is better that being nude. Grandma threw the shirt of Joe at her grandson and Joe grabbed it while still sound asleep. Joe even put the shirt on and laid back in his chair asleep. Bertha was picked up the old woman into a huge bear hug. Joe spoke,¡±Bertha, becareful with Grandma her back is bad,¡± The young woman gently put the old woman down when she gasped,¡±You faker! You been awake the whole time.¡± Grandma smiled at the pair and asked,¡±Would you like some breakfast, Bertha?¡± Her belly rumbles to the thought of a home made well since she had not had a good meal in over a month. Grandma and Joe laughed at the sound of the woman¡¯s rumbling stomach. Bertha responded,¡±Joe, you are drooling all over your chest.¡± Joe looked down at his chest and tried the wipe up all the spit off his chest. The two woman laughed at his attempt to act all nonchalant. Joe spoke,¡±Where did that glass of water fall to? Help me find it.¡± # Grandma cooks the trio a mighty breakfast with Bertha helping. The whole dining room table was covered by food, as all of the open counters of the small kitchen Bertha was amazed at the amount of food that Joe could eat, since he ate more than twenty of the hungriest men that ever saw in your life. Grandma said,¡±It surprised me too at first, honey. It goes straight to his muscles.¡± Joe interjects,¡±I have got to keep myself from muscle wasting.¡± Grandma laughs,¡±Boy, you are over one thousand pounds of granite. You need not worry about becoming skinny.¡± Bertha spoke, Bullets bounce off his chest, like water off a duck¡¯s back. Grandma spoke,¡±I did see a hole in your shirts and did not think that it was gun fire! Let me check your wounds!¡± Grandma was crying to here that her grandson was hurt again. Joe was a monster of a man, but she still thought of him like the little boy that she had helped raised. The old woman was crying profusely, when saw the new scars on the portrait that was Joe scared filled torso. His torso was covered in bullet scars that he had collected over the last few years. He had knife scars along with scars from various other weapons. Grandma saw that he had six new bullet scars from the battle with the two gangsters earlier today. Joe had suffered only superficial damage from the bullets and only the top layer of skin had been damaged. He had suffered much pain while protecting those near him over the years, since he could not stop the wear and tear that he scars had brought upon him. It did not affect his functional prowess. In that way, Joe was normal as everybody else. Bertha had not noticed the scars that showed while Joe was in his tank top, because she was still in fight or flight mode herself. She thought of Joe as a gentle giant that was unbelievable strong but never thought of him being able to receive damage. Grandma begin to pray over Joe as she, Bertha cleaned up his new wounds, wrap up his torso up in dressing. Joe had learned that once Grandma saw that he was hurt even just a little bit that she would automatically treat his battle scars. The young woman could not help but ask,¡±How many battles had you been in Joe to develop so many war wounds? I hate to see the other guys if you were the winner of all those battles. Joe spoke gruffly,¡±It is nothing, since had not had to see the sight of my own blood. Nobody had pressed me to my limits!¡± Bertha laughed,¡±Quit acting so macho! You are a human too.¡± Grandma had a serious look on her normally gentle face. The young woman had thought that she had said something wrong. Grandma spoke,¡±The boy was not joking, he is that strong. The boy does rarely boast his talents and this time was no exception.¡± Bertha''s jaw dropped at the comment but she knew had to be true since Joe had been shot times in chest with little damage to the large man. The three finished the meal and Joe went down to the basement to lift weights. The large man had carved out of the ground underneath the house, while he was teenager. He would spend countless hours down there over the years lifting makeshift weights. Back upstairs, the two women were talking. Grandma spoke,¡±That boy feels so responsible for everybody. He has a super hero complex.¡± Bertha spoke,¡±Why is that Grandma?¡± Grandma started to get watery eyed. Bertha spoke,¡±It is okay, you do not have to say if you do not want to. Tell me to shut up if you have to.¡± Grandma the smiled and spoke,¡±It is alright child. This old woman is just being sentimental over times long since past. Would you help me with all the dishes and I will tell you the story.¡± # Bertha smiled in response and they washed all the dishes. The pair each got a huge glass of iced sweet tea and sit down on a huge couch. The old woman wiped the sweat off her wrinkled brow. Grandma spoke,¡±It is a long story but I will try to be brief as much as I can. Joe¡¯s parents were murdered right in front of the two of us.¡± Bertha gasped out in horror because she had gone through the same thing with her family. She begin to cry with alligator tears and the old woman prayed over the woman. Peace came over the pair. # The story went on to the aftermath of the murder of McDonald and Wendy, Joe¡¯s parents. The four year old boy had grown to the size of a seven foot tall body as he had just killed the gang bangers that murdered his family. The boy was screaming with tears in his eyes as he flailed his arms uncontrollably. Joe was inconsolable. Joe was running naked in the streets crying so much that his tears were running down his chest. Grandma ran into the house and got a blanket to cover up the lad. She ran into the street and tried to ran to the boy. Yet, it was not that easy to do. The boy was flailing wildly and he accidentally hit his grandmother. She fell to the ground on the hard street. She struggled to her feet and yelled,¡±Joe stop it!¡± The boy stopped in his tracks and fell to his knees. Grandma cover with a blanket as he cries. Joe boasts,¡±I will beat up anyone that hurts people, like the monsters had done harm to my mom and dad! No one will have to killed ever again!¡± Grandma could nothing but cry for the boy¡¯s loss and the burden he was putting upon his self. She put her arms and his neck in a tender hug.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Joe spent the next few years helping all those that were around him. # Bertha cries at the story along with Grandma and they hug each other. Joe spoke,¡±It was my cross to bear and I completely accept it.¡± The large man was completely emotionless when he spoke. Joe had somehow sneak upon the duo which surprised the duo. Joe and the others started to hear screams coming from outside. The three all looked out the front room windows and they were shocked. It was over one hundred well armed gangsters walking into the neighborhood. Joe was standing in his front room flexing out his huge muscles in the attempt to get his body ready for combat that was soon to come. Bertha cried out in horror,¡±We must leave now or we will be killed by those gangsters!¡± Joe huffed out of outrage of what had just being said. He spoke,¡±I am the protector of this neighborhood, so who will protect the neighbors if I tuck my tail between my legs and run? Well, who will, huh?¡± Joe was very angry with his words at Bertha and she felt smaller than a fly after the exchange of words. Grandma interjected,¡±Do not worry my child, since Joe is very mighty in physical strength. You had seen just a little bit of it, so do not worry.¡± Bertha¡¯s face turned white as a ghost. The young woman spoke,¡±But it is one hundred thugs! Nobody can do that!¡¯ Grandma laughed. She spoke,¡±It is not unheard before, since there was instances in the Good Book where one man killed eight hundred warriors with weapons, with another man with just the jawbone of donkey killed one thousand men! Joe is acting out on faith based on those two times where it had occurred before. Joe jested,¡±It takes at least one hundred men to get me warmed up or my muscles will still be cold!¡± Grandma spoke,¡±There is no changing his mind, once he made it up no matter what we may do. So just accept it and pray!¡± The old woman begins to pray in a nearby chair. Joe exited the house, while Bertha locked the front door after him. Bertha thought,¡±I know Joe is strong, but is he that fearsome?¡± Joe walked out the door and down the front of his stoop unto the nearby street. One of the many gangsters yelled,¡±We are going to kill you and everyone that you had ever known!¡± Joe paid the thug no heed as he finished his preparation for the incoming war. He charged at the thugs and ran over the top of several of the thugs as a herd of deer running over the top of marshmallows. It was that one sided. Joe did a double clothesline to some more thugs as they were beheaded by the blows. Joe had, hated killing but this time he had no other choice if he was to save his family. His entire neighborhood was the man¡¯s family no matter how they were as people. He loved them that dearly. # Within just one minute, the entire group of one hundred thugs were laying dead on the blood covered ground. Bertha had saw the entire fight and it caused to fall unto her knees. She spoke,¡±How could someone be so strong? I am glad that he is on my side or I would not stand a second before his might!¡± Nine hundred more thugs prepare to fight the hero, Joe and the man did not back down an inch. Ki begins to forms around the massive man as he powers up considerable. He will now fight seriously. The large man had not bluffed when he said that it took fighting one hundred men to just get him started. One of the incoming gangsters yell,¡±He is going into his super mode, so be careful you guys!¡± Another gangster yells,¡±This is not an anime, so do not fear this punk! It is at best crappy web fiction, since he has no blonde hair!¡± Joe destroys the thugs with just his aura and vaporizes the attackers into nothingness. He had successfully defeated one thousand thugs by himself, but he had little time to celebrate his victory. Out of nowhere, a semi truck with a trailer behind it come storming into the neighborhood. It parked right in front of Joe¡¯s house with the side of the trailer facing Joe. The top of the trailer opened revealing three large gun turrets. The gangsters used the three turrets to fire upon Joe. Joe was being riddled with bullets, but he would not budge an inch. Bertha and Grandma was in the house behind him. He used his body as a shield to protect them from the incoming gun fire. The gangsters fired all the bullets that they had but Joe was still standing with his arms stretched to his sides. He was covered in bullet wounds all over his body but not one bullet hole had entered the home behind him. Even the thugs were amazed by the sight of the bloody Joe still being on his feet with an untouched house behind him. Joe spoke while puking up blood,¡±You willl not winnnn here today!¡± The remaining gang bangers all laughed at the bloodied Joe as they opened two huge crates that were between the three turrets. Joe was struggling to keep himself from hitting the ground dead. The thugs pulled out Uzis from both crates and fired them at the already dying Joe. Joe¡¯s body was jerking wildly as the bullets dug into his already torn flesh, but he still would not let his home receive even one Bullet. # , The thugs had fired all the guns that they had been able to gather. They were laughing the entire time but when they saw that they could not make Joe leave his stance then they become very silent. The head gangsters spoke,¡±Do not be afraid because we had finally defeated our greatest foe here today! I had called everyone here to weaken Mr Big so that he could be killed with the special gun that I had ordered recently. It has erosion bullets that will rid us of this obstacle one and for all! These bullets will destroy all traces of him, as if he was never been born!¡± The remaining thugs all cheered with glee as Joe was shot right between his eyes with special made magnum bullet. Joe also got shot in the heart along more other shots in the chest. Joe¡¯s body was completely worn out so only six erosion bullets were need to eat at his wrecked body. The thugs all laughed as the body of Joe begun to erode into a pile of bones on the ground then into a pool of goop. Joe had been died a hero¡¯s death but what will happen to the neighborhood now that he was gone? # Bertha had watched Joe¡¯s battle with the thugs until gunfire came into play. Bertha yanked grandma out of her chair and unto the carpeted floor. She had no time to be gentle with the old woman since their very lives were in peril. Once the gun fire had stopped finally, Bertha got the nerve to look out the window. Joe was covered in his own blood and covered in bullet holes standing right in front of house. He had taken all the blows himself to minimize damage to the house. Joe had died to protect Bertha and his Grandma! Bertha screams out,¡±Joe is dead!¡± Grandma got to her feet and saw her grandson being destroyed by the erosion bullets. The gang members were cheering at the sight of the fallen Joe. Grandma had seen enough and she fainted. Bertha tried to break the old woman¡¯s fall as best as she could but Grandma was out cold from the shock of seeing her last living relative die before her very eyes. The few remaining thugs begun to surround the home in the attempt to keep the two women inside from escaping. Grandma had fainted due to the horror seeing her only grandchild being murdered in front of her very eyes. Bertha yelled,¡±Grandma! Grandma! You have to get up so that we can escape! They are trying to get in at us! We have got to leave!¡± Nothing Bertha did awake the aged woman even with intense shaking. As this was going on, the thugs begun to hack at the humble home. Bertha knew that see could not leave Grandma behind and that she could not escape with Grandma on her back. To Bertha¡¯s horror, A huge thug of around eight foot tall and six hundred pounds comes busting through the front door. She was sitting on floor next to the old woman when she screamed out. The thug shouted,¡±We are gonna rape you until ya break!¡± The thug begins to walk slowly to the front door towards Bertha as the woman kicks at her would be attackers. Out of nowhere, a huge black man cover head to toe in blood comes bursting through the front room wall. The man made Joe look like a midget since the naked man had to be at least fifteen foot tall and over fifteen hundred pounds. The huge man punches the large thug into oblivion. Bertha and Grandma were covered in blood and gore. The young lady faints due to the shock of what she just saw. # Joe had been blown into nothing but a gob of gore. The remaining thugs were laughing at the sight of their long time foe. The the gore begins to move around to the horror of the few thugs that were not trying to get in the house. The sole thugs was terrified as the remains of Joe begun to return back to normal. Soon Joe¡¯s body had been completely restored and begun to grow to a larger form than the ten foot Joe originally was. Aura covered the newly formed Joe. The sole thug falls on his butt and wets himself out of fear. The thug has a heart attack and dies due to the horror of what he had just seen. # One right after another thug was killed after another until there was none left outside. Joe could hear a scream coming out of the front room. He burst through the side of the house like he was the kool aid man. He killed the thug inside and clean off to the women the best he could. He placed the pair on the bed in the spare bedroom, while he clean up the front room of the remains of the thug. Joe had somehow managed to defeat the attacking gang members by his newly found power up. Even with all the violence that had occurred the police never show up that day or the next week for that matter. Grandma asked Joe to stay home for a whole week, so that he could rest from his wounds. # Finally, the nearest police station got in their swat uniforms and their best paddy wagons to deal with Joe. They all surrounded the house with guns ready to go. He walks through the brand new double doors as the police back up at the sight of the twelve foot tall man. Joe walks down the steps as guns are placed at him. Bertha yelled,¡±Do not shoot him or you will just make him mad!¡± Joe grinned from ear to ear at the woman¡¯s comment. He spoke,¡±You all are a week late if you are after all the gangsters since they all had unfortunate accident. It was such a shame.¡° The police chief yelled,¡±Boys, lower your guns.¡± The police officers did as they were told and they all lowered their guns away from Joe. The police chief speaks,¡±I know that you had killed all the thugs in this area, so you will pay us all the tribute that they had given us! If you do not...¡± Joe smacked the chief¡¯s teeth clean out of his mouth and the old man still luckily that he had his head still connected to his shoulders. Joe spoke,¡±You all had got the shoe on the other foot, since I am the one who killed over one thousand gang members.¡± The police all aim their guns at the giant as he laughs at them chillingly. The police were shaking in their boots. Joe spoke,¡±Do it, I dare you!¡± The officers all jumped into their paddy wagons with the unconscious police chief being carried along with them. Joe had went to work after several weeks of being absent. He had little choice since he had completely run out of money. He knew that he had a full check waiting for him back at the factory and he had to go to work to get it. He wondered if even had a job left for him, yet alone a check. He feared that he would be fired and his boss would tear up his paycheck right in front of him. It was not like Joe to miss even one day of work, yet alone over one month of work. The only reason that he had stayed away so long was because he fear that his beloved neighborhood would be attacked in his absence. He did not know who would be behind the attack: do the gangs have any survivors or what about the police. Both groups had hated him with a passion as one would have for killing a rat that ate their last ounce of food. Both groups, Joe had humiliated all too well. The neighbors did all they could to help Joe, his grandmother, and Bertha. The entire hood was glad that finally someone had stood up to the corruption of the local gangbangers. They all had been far too fearful to stand up, instead they had just laid down and took it. The hood hated what was going on, but they would do nothing to get themselves out of this mess. They were already defeated in their troubled minds. It was sad that the hood took all the raping and pillaging, as a battered house wife would be get beaten by the evil husband. Joe was not afraid of violence, since he feared only the one who could single handily destroy both the body and the soul. That power only God had possession of, since He and only He could send someone to a heaven or a hell. He had only a normal fourth grade education, but he knew the Good Word from cover to cover. The great shadow ruled by fear, but his day was coming any moment now. That much Joe knew from a young child sitting in Sunday school. That night before Joe had went back to work was a church night. The church''s pastor gave a powerful sermon on God''s divine protection. It erased the fear of retaliation from all the church goers minds. Joe had all the men of the church lay hands on him and prayed, until they all danced in the Lord''s spirit. The church service had been a long one since it lasted to after midnight. One did not know where the preaching ended and the worship service begun. The spirit of God just moved that night and everyone had just made the decision to go with the flow, as they had done for many a night long since past. Joe was confused to if he had needed to stay or go back to work the next day. He had finally received an answer from the Lord himself; "Go Joe, go!" So, Joe had made the decision to walk by faith and trust in The Lord''s decision. He felt the strength of the Lord upon him as it had been all so many a time in his countless battles. Bertha was still suffering from the loss of her family, that had been murdered in front of her eyes. Joe and his hood had cared for her like blood relatives or not even better. They gave her all that she had needed beside the fixing of her broken heart. She could had easily been a victim of rape by some lustful gang members. All this had come upon her because of some perverts'' evil desires. Bertha had not done nothing to deserve such abuse and to be victimized in such a way. Yet, she felt somewhat responsible for her kin folk''s death. She had been suffering from survivor''s guilt. Why was her family slain and she was left virtually untouched? It just did not make since to the young adult and it caused her to suffer from sleepless nights and frequent nightmares. She relived the day of the attack over and over in her mind, until it about drove her to insanity. Some nights, alone in her room at night the great shadow would tell her,"Just kill yourself, it would make the pain go all away! You can be with your family again! Just do it! Do not wait another heart shattering minute! Go in the kitchen and slice your wrists with a butcher knife or how about overdosing on pills in the bathroom?" Those ideas haunted Bertha''s mind constantly she finally had a nervous breakdown at church that night and fell unto the floor bawling her tender eyes out. Grandma and all the women in the church stopped what they were doing and gazed in utter amazement at the sorrow which Bertha was going through. They moved with a strong sense of compassion that transcended humanity''s carnal nature and prayed over the young woman as they had never done before in their entire lives. The church were praying over Bertha as the rest of the church started to pray for the troubled woman as well. They were asking God to intervene for this wonderful young lady that they had grown so fond of. Bertha could had sit at Joe''s house and just allow herself to heal, but she could not sit idle for very long. She had helped Grandma with the house chores as well as helping the nearby neighbors, as well. Bertha had done errands for the less fortunate in the humble hood and even done babysitting as well. She would not accept any cash or other forms of payment. She felt it was her duty to help those that had helped through this hard time. A virtuous woman was said to be worth more than rubies. Even without any repayment from Bertha, the feeble hood would pray for her just as hard. It was the Christian thing for the hood to do. This woman had lost all things, except the clothes on her back, which were nearly ripped off of her ebony flesh. Her family was gone and she was living with perfect strangers. Her whole life had been shaken up like an earthquake had hit it. The great shadow liked to prey on the weak in a situation like what Bertha was suffering through. This great evil doer was in the life shattering business and too often he pulled his victims over to various vices, such as sex, drugs, liquor, etc,. Bertha had dodge the bullet that was prostitution by the grace of God. People that suffer from abuse often turn to addiction as a way to escape the reality of the hell that they living every second of every day of their miserable lives. The great shadow blinds the minds of such tender people so that do not see the harm that they are doing to themselves. Spirit filled churches like Joe went to, believed in the belief that spirits live around the various addictive objects as a means to enslave people into deep depressive states. People who are addicted thus have their lives controlled by evil spirits. This demons ruined the lives of those who are affected, so that they would die unsaved and go to a place called hell. The great shadow wanted to have as many souls spend eternity with him in damnation. He knew that he had been defeated by the creator long time ago before man was probably even formed by the hand of God. Some churches did not believe in the Lord as did Joe and his grandma had believed. They had sold the Lord out all too long ago. Some churches paid their pastors to just give lip service to the congregation. It was as the Scripture had said, they had itching ears that did not like the hard truth of God''s word. These churches were just putting on a dog and pony show faker than any silicon breast implant. These churches often paid the pastor and other ministers full time pay to just give them what they wanted. Being a paid full time minister is nothing wrong within itself, since it gives the called individual the chance to just focus on their ministry and on their families. A lot of layman preachers had to work full time hours, take care of their families, plus do God''s work as well. It was often a hard life, but also hopefully a meaningful one as well. Bertha was at a church with none of these proposed advantages but it only had the anointing that only God could give. The church members were almost completely under the poverty line. So they had no choice but to depend on a God that could work on their behalf. Joe was the only one in the church that could had classified as middle class within the church, but he never flaunted his wealth. The man gave ninety percent of his living to the church and those that needed to be cared for. The ghetto offered no retirement or 401 k plans, so the people worked until they were ether broken down to the point that working was impossible or they died at the job site. Either fate was an easy one to have to go through but the people did what they had to to survive. Joe lived on only ten percent of his net pay, so he had to buy low grade food to be able to get enough calories to support his awesome muscle mass. He never once complained about the position that he was in, instead he felt that it was his God given duty to so. The Lord only required than one gave ten percent(or what they could best give) to the church so that the doors could stay open to the public. Joe''s local church all gave what they could financially, but most could only give a little or nothing at all. Some had to help cook food for the pastor,r as a tithe or give of their time to the church. This was all done so that the Lord''s work could continue. While working at the nearby factory, Joe had been paid for the work of twenty top end workers, nearly the entire time that he had worked there. He had done as he was told by the management there to keep it a close-lipped, and Joe had done just that. It was only known to Joe, management, Grandma and God himself. Joe was no braggart and was just a humble man, who wanted to help others less well off than him. He had helped others with more than money or what that the greenback could bring them. The large man gave of his time and his prayers to others. He had spent many a night in prayer with or for somebody. He felt that it was his God Given duty to do so. The prayers that one brings to the Lord could be in effect, long after one''s death. There is a spiritual realm that even the most spiritually discerned could only see glimpses into. That was why that intercessory prayer was so important for Christians to take part in. Grandma and Joe had prayed and fasted over the well-being of Bertha. She was in a very weakened state at this time and was easy prey for the great shadow. The two also interceded for those who were also in danger like Bertha throughout the war torn Rindat. Bertha had no blood relatives that she had known to be left in all of the land of Urano. the government had split up lower class families and forced them into separate ghettos more than one hundred years ago. The faction said that it was for the people''s benefit that they do so, but it only helped the elite fill their pockets at a much quicker rate than before. Most safety standards in the ghettos were now gone along with any potential benefits that could had better helped those that made the military industrial complex richer by the second. Bertha and many others had family across the faction but so many years had transpired that those family ties had been shattered beyond repair. The great shadow and his helpers had done this to weaken the families so that they would be much easier to control. All rebels were branded traitors and killed or imprisoned. Most of the people were lured into a mindset of complacency. The children of God were not fooled by this deception and fought against the best that they could. Bertha had never really been raised up in anything, even resembling a half way decent church. So, her entire support unit had been completely eradicated quite literally. Bertha had been showed how to pray by the humble neighborhood, but she was a greenhorn when it come to subjects of the Lord and his kingdom. Bertha was praying at the old wooden step leading up to the platform where the platform was on with Grandma sitting right next to her with her hand patting Bertha''s back. Grandma would had been kneeling as well as Bertha, but her knees were far too bad to allow her to do so. Bertha did as she was taught by Grandma and Joe as both as a sign of faith and obedience to those that were trying to do her well. Grandma was praying with Bertha with tears running down her wrinkled face when the old woman started to shake her head with bewilderment. Grandma,"Baby, I know that you are hurting something fierce, because I can see the pain oozing off of you like stink off a stunk. You have to got to let the pain all go or it will you kill you worse that those gangbangers had done to murder your folks!" Bertha was taken back by the sudden change in Grandma''s tone in her voice. The grandmother was so sweet and soft-spoken that the love radiating off the old woman could had been seen from space. Grandma continued,"You had grieved for far too long you have to got to start letting it go. Just tell the Lord about it. He knows all about it already, but he just wants you to give it to him. That is all he asks of us!" # Bertha had told the Lord every problem that she had down to the common cold. She did not want to leave anything out, for fear of not receiving any deliverance. Grandma spoke,"Now Baby, you got to ask God to forgive anything that you had done wrong. It is called repenting to the Lord and it helps get rid of anything that will get in the way of our prayers." Bertha did as requested and dead to her flesh by repenting of her sins. He repented of all the things she had ever done, even the things that she had never even remembered that she had done. Grandma spoke,"Now, all you have to do is thank Him for doing the work and He will do it! # A bit of time goes by and Bertha was starting to break through to touch God''s Spirit and the woman folk around her start to jump and shout for Joy. They were praising God, so that they would invite the Holy Ghost upon the young woman And it did not take long for It to fall upon Bertha. Bertha started to speak with stammering lips as she received the Spirit. The whole church leaped for joy when they heard the Holy Ghost take up residence with the young woman. She was just lost in the moment as she cried out in tongues. Praying in tongues, as Bertha was doing was a genuine phenomenon that was out of practice(or never practiced at all). It was a scary thing to a lot of people since they had felt God in this way. There is a lot to obtain with receiving the spirit of the Lord within one''s feeble flesh, since it leads us to all truths that we need to live our lives honestly before the Lord. The men of the church had prayed over Joe as the strength of the Lord fell strong upon him, so hard that Joe had never felt stronger before in his entire lifespan. # Bertha was slain in the Holy Ghost to the point, where Joe had carried her back in his right as a father held his baby while Grandma was sitting on his left forearm as a bench leaning against her grandson''s muscled chest. Grandma spoke,"That service was wonderful and I was glad that Bertha got the Holy Ghost. She needed it so bad after all her recent heartaches. I have just one problem though." Joe spoke,"What is that?" Grandma spoke,"I had to bring to bring a pillow to protect my rump from the hard seat." Joe smiled. He said,"The local doc says that I am under four percent body fat, despite eating all the supposed low quality eats!" Grandma laughed,"Boy, there is no drop of a fat on you! You are built like a big black tank!" Joe laughed to the comment and took Bertha to the neighbor''s house where she had been staying. Joe put the woman to bed as one would care for a small child. Joe and Grandma then walked home and went right to sleep. Joe knew that he needed to go to work early so that he could go pick up his paycheck. He also had to see if he had a job waiting for him. He had peace with it but it was still a moment of curiosity, since he did not know what was going to him or how he was going to support his grandmother if he had been fired. The family had no phone line or any of those in the local hood had one ether. Joe entered one of the side door to the factory when one of his supervisors stopped in his tracks. The supervisor speaks,"Joe, come with me. The boss wants to see you and see you right now." The worker speaks,"Let me put my bag up and I will be right there." The supervisor speaks,"No, we got to go now! He is waiting for you!" Joe was led up to where one of the factory bosses were at. He walked in and saw a whole group sitting in the large office. It was the office of the man who wanted Joe to fight for a living. But he had four men with him, three of which Joe had never seen before. The fourth man, he knew all too well. It was the local police chief that Joe had slapped after all the gangland slayings. The supervisor speaks,"This is the worker that you had wanted boss!" The boss was sitting at his metal desk leaned down upon it. The factory boss spoke,"I would give you a seat but as you see I have none your size, so you will have to pardon me of not caring for my staff properly." Joe could not help, but set out a smirk at the comment. The supervisor speaks,"What are we gonna do with him, boss?" The boss spoke,"That is none of your concern! Do you not have work to supervise? Shut the door on the way out and do not let the door knob hit you on the way out!" The supervisor''s jaw hit the floor out of sheer shock of what he had just been told. Yet, the man did as he was asked and went back down to the floor. Joe cut the ice and said,"Gentlemen if I can be so bold, what is this party all about? I did not know that I was so popular." All the men sitting down laughed, as Joe had told the best joke in the whole world. Joe did not find it so funny as his facial expression of complete seriousness. Joe spoke,"Do I look like a clown to you all? Am I here just for your amusement?" The factory worker started to act like a clown while still in his work overalls. This time the onlooking men saw no humor in what Joe was doing. the room was so silent that you could hear a pin drop to the floor. The twenty something factory boss stood up to his feet and said,"You are no clown, Mr. Joe. I meant no disrespect to you and your largeness." Joe spoke,"Why have you all gather to see just little old me?" The police chief had to bite his lip to keep from laughing at the joke. Joe spoke,"I am here to pick up my check and to see if I have a job left here." The boss spoke,"I have your check here on my desk in this envelope. But, your services here are no longer wanted, unfortunately. We all will miss you working here. Joe looked concerned, but he was not surprised by the action since he had absent from work so long. Joe spoke,"Boss, I can make up the work with overtime. It won''t take me more than a few days and I will be caught back up." The police chief spoke,"That will not be possible, since you are a dangerous individual to this city!" Joe broke out hysterics with a deep belly laugh. The police chief''s face turned bright red as an apple, due to the insult by Joe. Joe spoke,"You think that I am dangerous element in this city? What a joke you and the police force here in this trash pile of a city are! You had allowed the gangs to murder my parents right in front of own eyes. Then, they try to kill me and my disabled grandmother, that was forced to work until her body broke down, I transform into the man you see before you. Then and only then you get scared, just because somebody finally defended themselves. Was you mad that I didn¡¯t just lay down and die like all the others? Joe spat right in the police chief''s face. The whole room was totally shocked by Joe''s actions. Joe had just spit in the police chief''s face to go along with the slap that Joe had given him less than a week ago. Joe spoke,"You are just a puppet ruler and nothing more!" The chief wiped the spit off his face and just sat there, staring hatefully at Joe. Joe spoke,"You did drugs and screwed whores paid for by the local gangs, while they raped and pillaged the land into oblivion. You are just trash, just pure and simple. I should have killed when you got your balls out of your madame''s hand bag and showed up on my door step! The only reason that you are still alive is, because of Bertha and Grandma. They had seen far too much killing already in the last few weeks! The police chief''s face was white as a ghost and he was shaking like a leaf in a thunder-storm. Joe spoke,"Chief, are you speechless or are you too stoned to care? Better yet, has the cum stench off your whores fried your brain?" Joe then pointed at the chief''s groin. The chief had wet himself out of sheer fear, both due to Joe''s potential assault upon him and secondly that his sins had found him out. The urine was running down the police chief''s leg and unto the floor. All the men jumped out of the trail of incoming urine. Joe spoke,¡±You are a wimp, now clean up this mess before I mess you up, permanently!" The chief tried to clean up the mess with his shoe, poorly. All of the other men looked upon the police chief with utter disdain. Joe wanted the chief to feel the humiliation that he had felt along with many others over the years. Joe yell out at the local police chief,"You are so ungodly and nasty that it is unbelievable! Look at the miserable state that you are in! You are not gonna clean up that mess with your shoe, so use your shirt. If you do not do it, I will make you clean it up with your tongue. Never mind, you might like that, since you are probably kinky that way. The police chief slowly unbuttoned his shirt and cleaned up the mess with with shirt. Joe spoke,"Now, put the shirt back on!" The police chief spoke,"But it is filthy! I can¡¯t wear that!" Joe spoke,"But, you are more filthy than that pissed stained shirt! Now button it back up!" The police chief cringed as he put the shirt back on and buttoned it back up. Joe spoke,"Chief, if anything happens to my family or anyone I know gets harmed, I will kill you and your entire police force! Do not try me and get out of here, before I change my mind!" The police chief ran out of the room with his tail between his legs. The remaining men stood speechless, before the mighty Joe for several minutes. Joe spoke,"How long do I have to smell urine before I can leave? The boss spoke,"Let us go to another office while sanitation cleans this room up. # The remaining men left for the closest office and continued the meeting. Joe spoke,"Now, gentlemen let us cut through the malarkey and jump to the heart of the matter. What is this meeting have to do with me?" One of the mystery men spoke,"We are here to recruit you." This surprised Joe to no end. Joe spoke,"What are you talking about? You want to recruit me for what purpose? I am not working for organized crime! No way that I am going to do that!" Another of the mysterious recruiters spoke,"I am a wrestling promoter, and my name is Vince. These two men beside me are promoters for mma and strength sports. We had been told of your exploits here by your boss." Joe looked intently at the factory boss, while eagerly waiting for a response. The boss spoke,"I did not believe it at first but when I saw how you put the police chief into fits of sheer horror, but the hype about you is all true! You had killed all the gang members in this city down to last man. You are Mr Big and you can¡¯t be killed by even corrosive rounds! Joe your strength and toughness is already a legend among the Urano ghettos. People will come to fight you like a knight would be after a golden dragon to slay! You had worked hard your entire life, why do you want to earn Rindats for it! Vince spoke,"Why do not want to wrestle for money, you have got the "It" factor! I will pay you good money to use you, along with these two fellows that I had come with today." Joe spoke,"I am not some of meat that you can buy and sell! I am nobody''s slave, nobody''s!" Joe was furious staring at the three promoters. The boss spoke,"I was just looking out for you Joe, since you so good of a worker for me. They were going to send you to prison, but I suggested that you will better suit the community by going into sports. Why do you choose to be poor when you have all the tools to rise above all the hell that you and your family had been through?" Joe stood there in total amazement of what he had just been told. All three picked up the briefcase that they had at their side and put it the office desk that the factory boss was sitting behind. They unlocked the cases and opened it to Joe''s bewilderment. It was plumb full of Rindats (Urano money)! Joe had never seen much money in all of his life, thus causing his eyes to about jump out of his skull. The promoters all had a poop eating grins on their wrinkled faces. The boss spoke,"Why do not you not at least feel the money before you make your decision?" Joe was trembling as he approached the money and picked some of it. He was both excited and scared, since he did known if should take the money or not. The three promoters all shut the briefcase with all the money back inside. The cases were left unlocked as they handed Joe all the money in the three cases. Vince speaks,"Why don''t you take the money with you and see if it suits you! if you do not want to work for us then just return the money and keep whatever money that you had spent. If you want to accept our offer then keep the money as a signing bonus. The boss stood up and put the check in one of his overall pockets. The factory boss spoke,"Take the day and enjoy yourself for once. Comeback within the next couple days with your answer." The mma promoter spoke,"My name is Dana and I am the nearby MMA promoter. Take your time, we will be waiting." # Joe left the office with the money in one hand and left the over sized lunch pail in the break room. He then walked back home with the three briefcases in one hand. He had taken his time walking home, since he was still in doubt of what he should with the three briefcases of money. At least, that is what he thought he was doing. He arrived back in front of his home in less than thirty minutes. Fear had not been the factor to cause him to move faster this day, it was the need of advice that he had carried in his heart this very day. What would he do with life, after being offered a way out of the mere existence that he dredged through six days a week. The only reprieve is when he had been on church or at home. Joe walked back into the house to see that Grandma and Bertha was cooking some sort of dinner for when Joe returned back home that night. Joe spoke,"I am home Grandma!" Grandma spoke,"Why are you doing back so soon? Were you not supposed to be working at the factory today?" Joe spoke,"My boss gave me the day off!" Bertha and the old woman stood there confused while looking at Joe. # Joe explained to the two what had occurred back at the factory and the offers that had been given to him. Grandma spoke,"You chased off the police chief and had three different sports promoters make you offers." Joe opened all three briefcases on the kitchen tables, which caused the two women''s jaws to drop. The three had never seen such a large sum of money in their entire lives, yet alone in one sitting. Joe spoke,"The million Rindat question is: Do I take the money or not? Do I allow myself to work under these three men? I do not have the faintest clue to how I should respond." Grandma was starting to get light-headed and had to sit down in one of the kitchen chairs for fear of falling. Joe''s grandmother begun to weep uncontrollable with here palm over her face. Bertha asked,"Grandma, what is wrong? do you need something?" Grandma looked up at the two with a huge smile, as if her tears had poured out of joy and not due to grief. # Joe, Bertha, and Grandma decided to use some of the money that the promoters had given, to go out to lunch at the only local diner in the run down neighborhood. It was called Abby''s steakhouse. Joe ordered each of the steak meals plus also ate from the oriental style buffet. Joe''s appetite matched his massive size, thus the whole dinning room was starting at him with utter amazement at all the food he was eating. He was not binge eating, but just storing up calories for when he decided to work again. Joe could fast for a month at a time while just drinking water and eating up his stored up calories. Joe had finished eating, while the two women were just mid meal, when he saw someone he had seen before. He just could not pin it down and kept staring at the person with two others that he had just recently met. It was the three sports promoters that wanted to sign him. Joe''s eyes grew wide as he seen a ghost. Grandma picked up at the sight and asked,"What is wrong, Joe?" Joe spoke,"It is the three men who made me the offer to work for them." Bertha and Grandma both gasped. # Grandma remembered the conversation that she had with her grandson early that same morning. Grandma had cried out while being in Joe''s arms. She spoke,"Nothing is wrong baby, I am just happy that my prayers about you had been answered!'' Joe spoke,"So this is my way out of the low paying jobs and a chance at a better life. You had always told me that God made me into something special and I would get out of this ghetto. You always said that since Mom and..." Joe started to fight back his tears as he held his grandmother in a gentle embrace. Grandma spoke,"I know that you are still constantly haunted by your parents'' murder but you do not have suffer alone, baby. Bertha and I are here for you! Do not blame yourself over the fact that they died and you lived. You put yourself through so much out of guilt over something that you had no control over. You are trying to save everyone in place of Wendy and McDonald!" Joe had not cried for himself since his parents but that changed after hearing his grandmother''s declaration. He fell to his knees, completely by his grief that he had acquired over most of his life. He was shaking like a leaf in a wind tunnel. Grandma held her only blood relative while still being on her feet. Bertha was in complete loss at seeing Joe in such a state, since he knew how mighty of a man that he was. She finally understood that Joe bled like she did. She grabbed Joe''s melon head and forced him to look into her redden tear filled eyes. Joe could see the love and compassion in her eyes. It pierced to his very soul, like a butcher ¡®s knife through a slab of meat. Bertha spoke,"You had saved me from a life of whoredom or even death. I will be your family from now on! I will follow your religion, bare your kids, clean your house, cook your meals, or whatever you want from me! If that will help fill the hole that is in your heart! He kissed Bertha. # Joe spoke,"Are you three guys following me?" Vince spoke,"Yes and no, my young cadet." Grandma spoke,"What do mean by that? You better not be a stalker or I will pray the ten plagues on you! He and Bertha are the only blood relatives that I have left! I will not lose anymore of my family in my natural life! I just will not have it!" Vince spoke,"We mean no harm to Joe or the rest of your family. We are just trying to get a feel to how Joe is as a person. We are getting information from the community to how he lived and what kind of person that he is." Bertha spoke,"Why do you want Joe that bad?" The three promoters all broke out into laughter as Bertha had told the best joke ever. Joe spoke,"Are you mocking us?" The Strength sports promoter spoke,"I am Arnold the strength sports promoter. Are you three that nonchalant about the powers that Joe possesses? You personally killed all the thugs singlehandedly without no weapons. Plus, you put the fear of God in the local police chief to the point where he pissed his pants." The three promoters all knew that Joe was the golden goose that could make them all rich. Vince spoke,"If you know it or not, there is already a legend around you Joe. Why are you so resistant to get a better life than you ever could working here. Most people would kill for the offer that you had been offered by us." Grandma spoke,"Gentlemen, he is not like most men, since he just wants to help others. That is the calling from God that he had carried, since he was a little boy.¡± The three men were all speechless about the utter resolve that Joe and his family had possessed. Joe spoke,"What can you give me beyond what is simply materialistic in nature?" Vince spoke,"We can give Grandma the surgeries and treatment that she has been desperately needed." Joe spoke,"Are you trying to blackmailing into agreement?" The wrestling promoter spoke,"No we are just trying to answer your question and nothing more. Joe looked intently at his Grandmother. Grandma spoke,"It is your choice baby." Joe spoke,"Let me see the details of the contracts and I will sign." # Joe would get 2.5 million each from both the mma and wrestling promoters, while another half million from the strength sports promoter. That was from just training for a year and he would be given more money once he starting to completing. He asked to not work on Sunday and it was fine with the promoters. Bertha''s family was buried like royalty at the local cemetery and Joe would be given a proper education. He had many more french benefits that would given out later. Mr Big was drafted before he could enter the pro wrestling Rindat roster. Billy was arrested for murder despite no evidence, and took a plea deal to accept the war draft. Bob and Pete were arrested for dealing drugs, but they took the same plea deal as Billy. All four men were drafted into a war they wanted nothing of. chapter 11 Chapter 11 The boy and Kill Joy had spent five years training to be soldiers in the secret Urano military complex. The boy was trained to be officer and an administer at the military complex, while Joy was taught to be a battlefield medical doctor. The boy was a strength and a conditioning coach so that one day he could train his own recruits one day. Both lads were now first lieutenants in the army, lieutenants Junior grade in the navy, and first lieutenants in the air force. The pair had been kept together by designed by General Hagotti for around five years. The officer had overseen the pair¡¯s training and had high hopes for the duo. Hagotti had done all that he could to keep the boy and Kill Joy out of combat duty until they were at least seventeen years old. Other generals send off young recruits like the two boys right after boot camp. The old general refused to send anyone sooner than seventeen since it was the earliest age one could legally enlist into the military. Hagotti did not care for all the heat that he had received over the years by the higher ups in the faction. Hagotti did not care what punishment that he should have received over the years. The general should have been a fifteen star general instead of just a twelve star general. The general was an officer in three of the Urano''s secret military branches and was a very honest man in a corrupt system. The enemy Ibor Faction was on the ropes, so the Uranos was eager to finish their blood foe after centuries of combat. The Urano government lusted after having a one world government with the Uranos at it¡¯s head. That was they wanted all these years and the faction did all they could to carry it to completion. They begun to draft every able bodied person until they were very little that were not ether in combat or directly supporting the war effort. Soon, the faction begun to draft the very young into training for combat. Laws and ethics were deemed to be of ill concern so that victory could be obtained. The boy and the medic Kill Joy were both forced to dress in combat uniforms and led into an aircraft hanger. They were armed with all sorts of weapons: some guns, others explosives, and some like the Boy, used bladed weapons. The lad was a hand to hand expert as well as a master of bladed weapons. Hagotti let his solders carry their weapons of choice but demanded that they carry some kind of heavy powered weaponry. Hagotti wanted each of his soldiers to have the best chance for survival, so he allowed some customization. The boy was very good at close range combat that forced him to battle his foes face to face. Kill Joy stay near the rear helping those who retreated back due to injury as well as attacking from a long distance when he could. Hagotti gathered all the young warriors up into series of rows. The general spoke,¡±This is D-day my young cadets! You are to wage war against our long hated foe that we fought for so many centuries. Our enemy has been crippled by our secret weapons that cut off the head of the snake, but we must destroy the still warm body while we have the chance. Today is the first of the last days of the Ibor menace!¡± The general raised his right fist to the ceiling as the whole crowd shouted in agreement. # The soldiers were led into the aircraft bay¡¯s many transport carriers in a swift efficient series of single file lines. The boy and Kill Joy were seated in seats across from each other but knew all too well that they must keep silent. The commanders did not like idle chat before a conflict and keep observant of the surroundings. The seats were just metal seats attached to the side of the airship¡¯s hull. They were hard seats that made uncomfortable over just a few minutes. Yet, none of the warriors admitted such discomfort. # The two boys were sitting still for what seemed to several hours. How long the boys did not know. They were too afraid to ask since they probably would receive a proper response. Instead, they would be chastised for such a question. A request of ¡°are we there yet?¡± would not be tolerated. The boys were nervous about the incoming battle but knew that they must not show any fear. An officer stands up and shouts,¡± We are here grunts! We are to take over this Ibor city and capture all government buildings. You are to kill all that resist us, no matter if they men, women, or children. Kill all scum with extreme prejudice. Several doors of the aircraft were opened and the soldiers jumped out with parachutes. The parachutes were made out of newly made light metal alloy. The solders had battle armor made of the same alloy at just a thicker density. The allow for stronger metal than ether steel or titanium at a much lighter weight required for proper protection. The body armor was covering the fighters from head to toe with various weapons strapped to their bodies. The hidden Military complex that trained all it¡¯s recruits to be trained killers, skilled in all forms of combat: hand to hand, grappling, explosives, rifles, and many other kinds of combat training. The boy used a saber that was enhanced by sort of energy generator within the weapon. The warrior also carried hundreds of energy powered daggers. On his back, was an energy bazooka and two Uzis at his sides. The bullets were made from a powerful laser blasts. He had several types of grenades on him as well. He had trained so much but had little real combat experience. Killjoy on the other hand, had carried a large pack on his back filled with all sorts of medical supplies. This lad was slowed down by such a heavy load but he was no track star to begin with so it matter very little. He was trained medical doctor and surgeon, Joy was to be tested as a combat doctor for the very first time. His main role was to take a support role and secondary as combatant in the siege. Kill Joy was also a half decent snipe shooter. The two boys were in for a fierce battle ahead since the city contained over three million people and also had a strong military presence there. It would not be an easy battle that much the two boys knew. As soon as the Urano air carriers appeared about the enemy city, they were immediately fired upon. There was many land based cannons on the ground throughout the entire city. The air carrier that carried the boys was blown up, which killed all that were still left inside. Many of the boy¡¯s fellow soldiers were killed by the many cannon blasts. Kill Joy and the Boy were knocked miles off their destined landing point. The young warriors were thrown like a kite in a tornado. They finally managed to land somewhat safely, but only suffered some minor bruises. The boys both groaned out in pain, as they recovered from their fall. Kill joy spoke,¡±That was a heck of a fall.¡± The boy spoke while trying to stretch his muscles loose,¡±We got to figure where we are, since my sensors are still rattled. How are yours?¡± Joy looked at his sensors on his right arm, but could get it to work. The medic spoke,¡±My sensors are messed up as well.¡± The boy spoke,¡±Well, is that not dandy? We have got to help conqueror this city!¡± Out of nowhere, a laser fired at the duo as they tried to run for cover. The boys knew that they were in some sort of residential area, as they had to find some sort of cover. The warriors were having a hard time of since the sniper was not making it a very easy task. The boys were just barely dodging the shots by mere inches. The boy and Kill Joy knew that they had to succeed in their mission or die trying. The secret Urano military spared no one that failed in their mission. General Hagotti was more forgiving than most of the base¡¯s generals, since he allowed room for trial and error. But the Ibor faction would not give any quarter to the teenagers. The pair knew that they had to play on their individual strengths and hope that the sum was greater than the total of it¡¯s parts. They were praying in the back of their minds that God would intervene in the battle. They were praying without ceasing, but still focused on the task at hand. The pair knew that they must be in some sort of Ibor residential area. Except for the snipers, Kill joy and the boy could not detect any others through their heat detection sensors. The boy knew that there was more than one sniper but he could not ascertain how many there really was. The enemy was constantly on the move between rounds of shooting. Whomever was firing at the boys had very good legs that left the pair frustrated. The boy knew that the snipers were gathering on the flat roofed homes that he knew to be true. The boy ran towards the nearest sniper but got shot in his left bicep for his trouble. Yet, he did not relent in his pursuit of the enemy. The young warrior shoots the fleeing sniper in the head, causing the foe¡¯s head to burst into an explosion of gore. The beheaded enemy falls to the rooftop with a loud thud. The Ibor snipers were angered at the loss of their comrade and charged the hero while firing their guns repeatably. The boy used his saber to block the blasts from the guns. Hagotti trained the boy to have superhuman reaction time. All the special solders of Hagotti had ether reached the limit of human ability or had surpassed their limits. The boy sliced the first foe in a vertical slash that cut the man into two even parts that fell apart from each other. Another warrior shot at the boy from behind but got decapitated for his trouble. A solder had managed to slip behind the boy without him knowing but Kill Joy shot the foe in back of his head. The boy looked behind and saw that his comrade had saved him. He did not have the time to show his gratitude since he instantly threw some energy charged knives into the chest of another warrior. The knives exploded the opposition into pieces. Kill Joy shot three more solders, while the boy finishes off the rest of enemy unit. # The boy was glad that he had helped beat the Ibor military unit, he did not feel right. He did not know to what was the source of the potential danger but he knew that he had to move quickly. The boy yells,¡±Kill Joy, be careful! Something is coming our way quick!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± was emitted as the building that the boy was just had been blown into smithereens. The two teens were shocked, when he saw the source of the explosion. It was a Ibor tank! The men had trained against ground attack against tanks but this was the real deal this time. The pair could not respawn if they messed it up, so they had to win. The enemy would not taken by surprise but they had to know that they were coming. As soon as they had got over the city the Ibor forces attacked mercilessly. This was the enemy¡¯s turf, which caused the defending forces to have the home field advantage. Both warriors knew that they could not get sloppy during this battle or they will be died, especially with an enemy tank around them. The pair were running around for safety like mice being chased by a cat. The boys had still managed to keep their cool while dodging energy blasts from the tank¡¯s huge gun barrel. Kill Joy demands,¡±My friend, what are we going to do to survive?¡± The boy laughs out loud which surprised the doctor. The boy shouted,¡±We are going to win this battle and destroy the tank!¡± Kill Joy liked the answer and responded,¡±What is the plan?¡± The young officer spoke,¡±I do not know that yet but He does!¡± The medic spoke,¡±Always by the seat of your pants!¡± The boy laughed again. The Ibor tank had a huge laser cannon that fired laser blasts that could easily destroyed an entire building down to simple rumble. Two more large Uzis were on each side of cannon barrel that would kill any enemy troops that the cannon barrel failed to destroy. All of the guns were aimed by gunners safely sitting inside the tank that used heat sensing. The detectors were projected on a large screens like a video camera was set in place. The boys were running while trying to discover some weakness in the tank. The boy was trying to figure out the delay between cannon blasts. He thought,¡±There is thirty seconds between cannon blasts.¡± The boy spoke over the pair¡¯s helmet communicators,¡±It is thirty seconds between every blast from the main cannon. I have not figured out the cool down for the Uzis between repeated firings. I will tell you when I find that out. I think I got a plan so do not waste any gun energy until we are ready. Over.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Roger! I will keep that in mind.¡± The boy shouted over the intercom, ¡°The two Uzis can only fire for five minutes at a time and it requires one full minute before the guns can fire again. This is the plan...¡± # The two were ready to carry out their plan. They had managed to keep silent until the attack was to be carried out. Kill Joy uses his sniper rifle to fire upon the left mounted Uzi with a large explosive shot that destroyed the gun. Then the right mounted gun was destroyed as well. The main gun was in between blasts when he jumps right in front of the cannon barrel. The boy counts out loud,¡±21,22,23,24,25,26,¡± The barrel was directly pointed at the boy squarely, The boy says,¡±27,28,¡± then he fires his bazooka directly at the cannon barrel and the blast goes inside the barrel. The boy jumps out of the way while yelling out,¡±Duck and cover!¡± Both of the warriors were at a safe distance when the tank barrel explodes into pieces and then the whole tank bursts into broken parts. The tank crew were now BBQ. Kill Joy shouts,¡±Boy, that was a heck of a plan!¡± The boy responds,¡±That is what He has given me, so I just ran with it. But let us keep on guard this is a war zone.¡± # The two walked for miles traveling through abandoned homes that revealed that the people were just here less one than an hour ago. The boy speaks,¡±It was like they knew we were coming. It does not feel right to me.¡± The pair looked through the entire house but could find nothing. Kill Joy spoke,¡±You are right! You think that had some sort of new kind of radar detection?¡± The boy spoke,¡±Do not know, it is possible, though. I heard from records that the Ibor faction is on the decline.¡± Joy spoke,¡±That is what I heard from the reports as well. The factions were dead even until about one hundred years when something changed everything.¡± The pair went to the house and repeated the pattern of searching. The boy spoke,¡±That was the reports grow vague and then grow overly detailed soon after.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±It was said to be some sort of secret weapon that was super effective in targeting major government and military centers.¡± The boy added on,¡±Yeah, but why not continue using it. If it was us that did it then we must have ran out of whatever resource, or been banned from continuing from using it.¡± The two then start speaking pig Rindat so that they would not be overheard anymore. The boy spoke,¡±It sounds strange to me since we should have finished the war before we were even born, unless...¡± The comrade spoke,¡±Unless what, my friend? You think it was an attack from a third party?¡¯ The boy spoke,¡±Possibly, but I am not for sure. The secret military would be in a circle jerk, bragging about what new weapon had done it if that was the case.¡± Kill Joy laughed. The boy spoke,¡±You know, right? Kill Joy spoke,¡±Unless the war profiteers got butt hurt!¡± The boy like that the comment and laughed. The boy spoke,¡±Possible, I still believe that some kind of force intervene for our faction. Even though on a supposed decline, the Ibor still had the ability to see us coming even though we are completely undetectable on all know kinds of known radar. No heat is given off by the transport carrier or any noise or lights for that matter.¡± Kill joy interjected,¡±Could there had been a mole among us? What do you think about it.¡± The boy spoke,¡±I do not think so since pretty all the battles we fought against the Ibor faction since the ¡°event¡± had occurred. Why would someone wanna work for the losing side? It is not likely since people like to do the least amount of work to get ahead.¡± Joy spoke,¡±It is the bandwagon effect.¡± The boy spoke,¡±That is correct Joy.¡± The house seems to be normal like those in the Urano faction. The boy spoke,¡±They do not seem all that different than ourselves.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I know, it makes me cringe inside.¡± The boy spoke,¡±But, we are powerless to do anything about it. Even if we are wrong, we must fight to the finish or be punished for it!¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Kill Joy spoke,¡±Humph! Assassination or suicide, that is the penalty for treason. Our family would be threaten by the secret military which bands people into blind obedience. The life of someone that does not even exist anymore!¡± Kill Joy and the Boy had continued their searched for combatants for miles but cannot found anyone. The boy spoke,¡±This does not feel right, Joy. It makes my bones ache!¡± The medic was flowing behind his comrade and letting the close ranged expert go first. Kill Joy responded,¡±I know the feeling and it is like having butterflies in my stomach. The boy spoke,¡±From the logs I read, the Ibor are pacifists at their core and thus developed very good defensive technology. They might be able to teleport it¡¯s people through a simple bracelet or necklace. It had been rumored but never proven to be the gospel truth.¡± Kill Joy spoke while walking,¡±I heard the same thing and the body armor contains some sort of anti interference machinery. It even closes up minor to medium wounds without no treatment needed.¡± The boy spoke,¡±I can barely feel the wound in my arm and I have no loss of functionality. There is probably some kind of nanotechnology within the suits. I heard some talk about it but I did not have the clearance to research further. I have only a level five top secret clearance due to being an administration assistant to some of the officers under General Hagotti. I had seen some serious junk over the last couple years. But, I know far two well that I worked under a ¡°zero witness, no one saw anything¡± policy. ¡° Kill Joy spoke,¡±I know that motto even more at clearance level three.¡± The two stopping talking when they saw some some enemy troops exiting some houses. The boy fires his bazooka into the open door of the house. The whole house explodes into broken shards of men and various other unintelligible objects up into the air. Some enemy troops pour out of a house from across the street while Kill Joy snipes at the troops. The medic moves to cover at the side of a nearby home. The boy on the other hand, was running towards some of the solders that Joy was not firing upon. Soldier after soldier dropped after the pair¡¯s gun fire. Twenty men dropped dead by the pair in under one minute. The boy ran into the house and started to slice enemy troops into pieces. The warrior''s saber cut the enemy troops like a hot knife through butter. A large solder comes through a hole in the floor and charges at the boy. The Urano lad slash at the large armored man but the blade is blocked by the Ibor solder¡¯s arm guard. The boy was shocked by his saber being blocked by the foe. This foe was not a pushover, like the other Ibor foot soldiers The large man pulled out a huge metal club and it become covered in electricity. The huge warrior swung the club at the boy and the young warrior barely dodges the club. The club goes through the side of the house and gets stuck in the wall. The grunt can¡¯t get the weapon out, but he still wants to get it out. The boy knew that it was now or never if he wanted to kill this overgrown grunt. He ran towards the back of the small front room and used it as a springboard. The full force of the boy¡¯s athletic legs to thrust his energy saber towards the back of the grunt¡¯s huge head. The blade goes through the head of the grunt. Blood pours out of the Ibor¡¯s soldier¡¯s head, as he sliced the saber free from the foe¡¯s mangled head. The boy had no time to rest as he had soldiers coming from the back of the house. The lad begun to fire wildly at the incoming foes while spinning in a circle horizontal, while rotating in endless different directions. The whole room was covered in bullets while bodies begun to drop like flies. Soon all the enemies were killed, then the boy returned back to his vertical position. Someone then comes rushing through the front door as the boy turns to fight the foe. # Kill Joy was shooting at several Ibor soldiers that seem to have no end. He thinks,¡±I must find some sort of escape from this hell hole. I am not that fast so I need to get inside one of the homes safely. I am too heavy to speed around the battlefield like my pal is.¡± The combat medic throws five grenades towards the right side of the closest opened door. Kill Joy then runs like hell towards an opened door. The boy was ready to fire upon the foe when he stops in his tracks. It was Kill Joy! Joy yells,¡±Friendly fire! Friendly fire!¡± The boy lowered his gun and said,¡±Oh, it is you Joy! Are you not a sight for sore eyes.¡± The medic shut the front door with a slam and locks it tightly. Finally, the medic speaks,¡±You are not kidding! That was what I was thinking after so many foes!¡± The boy speaks,¡±I hate the kill the mood but we need to get out of here!¡± The pair searched the house for an exit but found a weird circle made out of metal. Kill Joy spoke,¡± That design was in all in all the homes with a basement.¡± The boy speaks,¡±It matches the design of these bracelet.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Where did get that?¡± The boy spoke,¡±I got it off the grunt when I sliced against his arm bands. I did not notice at first but I picked it up when you run into the house.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I wonder if it is the rumored teleportation device?¡± The boy grabs his comrade¡¯s arm and yanks his friend with him over the top of the weird circle. The boy yells out,¡±Leroy Jenkins!¡± Kill Joy was taken completely off guard. The two soldiers were teleported to some kind of underground tunnel system of some kind. The two were standing on a similar metal circle, like they were in the house they were in just seconds. Kill Joy looked at the boy and gave him a little shove. The combat medic spoke,¡±What was you thinking?¡± We have no idea where we are even at? What was you thinking?¡± The boy spoke,¡±I am sorry but I had a secondary objective. So I had to take the opportunity when I saw it.¡± The soldiers were still speaking pig Rindat so that they could not be overheard by the enemy or even their own military. The two were just teenagers and they had feared retaliation. Kill Joy spoke,¡±I did not know that since I am on a lower clearance level than you are.¡± The two warriors were back to back looking around for any enemy troops. The boy spoke,¡±No problem, I was just as you were!¡± He used his Uzi to destroy the metal teleportation device on the concrete floor. Joy spoke,¡±What are you doing? How are suppose to get out of this place?¡± The boy spoke,¡±I do not know that, but I do not want an entire army coming down upon us.¡± Joy spoke,¡±That is true, but we have our work cut out for us.¡± The boy spoke,¡±I do agree, but I know that He will get us through this!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I hope and pray that it will happen for us.¡± # The were walking down the long tunnel with no end in sight. Kill Joy spoke,¡±These tunnel system must stretch out for the entire length of the city. The boy spoke,¡±You are probably right. The major Ibor cities might also be connected together as was rumored by various spy reports. It could not be proven but we might find out for sure this day.¡± The combat doctor was nervous, since he did not know where the two of them were going to end up. The pair was only seventeen years old, but they may not live to see tomorrow. People often had great fear towards the unknown. People like to stay in their comfort zone and keep safely within the status quo. But the two teenagers had no such luxury this day since they were in a war zone. # The two warriors had walked down the long tunnel with no end in sight. Kill Joy spoke,¡±I can¡¯t tell you how many of the teleportation devices we had destroyed over the last hour.¡± The boy was on one side of the large tunnel and with Kill Joy on the other side. He spoke,¡±I know, but we must try to hinder the enemy forces in any way that we can. It is all we can do for now for our fellow comrades. We are at least making slightly harder than normal for the Ibor forces to get around. It will help minimize the deaths on our part since I am sure that the majority of our forces are unaware of what we had discovered.¡± The two had not seen a single guard or anyone for that matter in the enemy tunnel system. The boy spoke,¡±This too good to be true, since I can feel the danger within my bones!¡± Kill Joy looked around but saw nothing. Joy spoke,¡±I know but I see nothing to support that feeling.¡± The boy spoke,¡±My spider senses are tingling! So be careful! I do not know what it is but it will make itself apparent soon. I can just feel it!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Roger, that buddy!¡± The boy thought,¡±I know that some sort of security system is in place. I can feel the killing intent all over me! Some sort of black presence is trying to engulf the two of us! God help us!¡± Out of sight, A pair of eyes appear from the wall and gaze at the two. The boy pulled out a knife and threw it in the direction of the eyes. Kill Joy was shocked as he saw his friend attack a nearby wall. The boy ran over to see that his knife had only hit a nearby wall. Joy spoke,¡±Have you lost your mind?¡± The boy spoke,¡±Someone or something is in the tunnels with us! I can feel the killing intent so strongly here! Some black presence is all over us and it plans to murder us both!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±What are you talking about?¡± The boy spoke,¡±I can see the intent of others from time to time and this thing wants us dead! Just trust me until we can find out what is going on!¡± The boy spoke,¡±We have to fight on until the Lord gives us something better. That is all we can hope to do for now. The closer we get to Him, the closer then He will get to us. Also, we can¡¯t out give God.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I hope that you are right. # Joy and the Boy were knee deep inside a huge Ibor underground tunnel system. They were in front of a metal door leading to God only knows where. The boy felt felt a strong sense of blood lust that was near the two of them. ¡±I feel that something dangerous is at foot near us. Don¡¯t drop your guard here or we will be dog food.¡± The medic spoke,¡±I do not get it, but I will do as you request. You were always the better when it came to battle sense.¡± At the same moment in time, the being that was watching came out from behind the duo. The boy yelled out,¡±Quit fooling around! I know you that you here, and I know that you know who we are!¡± The voice spoke,¡±I am impressed that you knew that I was here, you have gotten better since our last fight. Do not forget that I had gotten much better as well. I was hoping to avenge my loss, but that is something for another day.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±What is going on?¡± The boy spoke,¡±You had not forgotten our first deployment under Hagotti?¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±It is Pete!¡± Pete spoke,¡±Bingo! The boy has won the prize! I hope that you are a better medic than you are as a combatant. You are so piss poor as a warrior!¡± Kill joy spoke,¡±I hope that you gotten some artificial teeth to go with that lying tongue!¡± The boy spoke,¡±Enough with the chit chat, we have a battle to fight! Let us find out what inside the room.¡± Pete knocked on the door three times and the door was unlocked. Pete opened the door and said,¡±Ladies first!¡± The boy smiled under his mask as he said,¡±No age before beauty!¡± Pete went in first and then the other two. A huge arm grabbed the door handle and slammed the door behind them. Inside the room, were the rest of the big four standing solemnly in what looked to be some sort of control room. Big was near the door, Bob was at the farthest wall facing the door, and Billy has smacking on a large circle floor computer, that was towering from the floor up to the ceiling. Pete spoke,¡±We can¡¯t make heads or tails of the junk inside. Feel free to tinker with as you please.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Thanks for your permission.¡± Pete spoke,¡±You are kindly welcomed!¡± The boy spoke,¡±If you four were not men I would kiss you!¡± The big four looked at the boy like he had a turd hanging out of his mouth. The boy spoke,¡± We are trying to find any Ibor technology and try to make sense of it. We are looting this land of any tech that we can find.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±We were given secondary objectives, to go along with the battle at hand.¡± Big spoke,¡±We had no knowledge of this, what is the deal here?¡± The boy spoke,¡±You had no top secret clearance and we have some level of top secret status.¡± Pete spoke,¡±Guys, the military is compartmentalized beyond paranoia. We all know that to be true!¡° The rest of the men seem pleased with the answer. The boy spoke,¡±You all will be rewarded for your find because we will see to that General Hagotti is notified of your all¡¯s find here today.¡± Big spoke,¡±We want no reward for our troubles, but we just want to be free of our draft.¡± The boy spoke,¡±We were taken by force as well, since we were taken since we were twelve years olds to learn how to become Urano officers.¡± Billy spoke,¡±Dang, we thought we had it bad but you all must had it worse than us.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I am the son of doctors, we had the luxury of not being taken by force but I went willing to avoid any trouble for my family.¡± The boy spoke, ¡°I was the only son of a minster couple, but they broke into the house and took me anyway. I killed two of the soldiers in the process, before I eventually captured.¡± Bob spoke,¡±You had as much a screwed up life as we did.¡± Pete spoke,¡±Wow two consecutive kills at twelve years old. What a killer!¡± The boy spoke,¡±It is not whose life was the most messed up but we are put together by God to help do whatever task that he had called us to do.¡± Big spoke,¡±You are right, we have a job to do so let¡¯s do it! Billy spoke,¡±What is that?¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Guard the area as we try to hack the machines here!¡± Pete spoke,¡±This mission of yours is not helping us to go home to our families. We are just bettering the same military that forced us into this mess.¡± Mr Big spoke,¡±Pete, I know that you and Bob are missing what little family that you had struggled to keep but this is bigger than all of us. There was a reason for why I allowed us to be recaptured.¡± Pete got in Big¡¯s face and yelled,¡±You allow us to be taken again? You...¡± Bob had climbed unto Pete¡¯s back and covered his friend¡¯s mouth before he could say something that he could not take back. Bob spoke,¡±My friend is just worried about his girl back home is all.¡± Big spoke,¡±I am sorry, Pete. I know that as the defacto leader of the big four as you jokingly named us. I have a responsibility for the rest of you all. I am just trying to do what the Lord what me to do. He has not led me wrong this far, so I will be loyal to the One who has been totally loyal to me.¡± Pete got free of his friend, Bob and grabbed a hold of Big. The rest of the men tried to get Pete away from Big, but they were stopped. Big spoke,¡±Get back you all! I can take care of it by myself!¡± Everybody, but Pete and Big backed up from the scene. Big spoke,¡±If you feel that you need to hit, then hit me. But, I just want to let you know that Cindy will be taken care...¡± Pete was set off by the comment. ¡°You do not talk about my girl! I will kill you!¡± Bob spoke,¡±Darn it, Pete! Stop it now!¡± Pete spoke,¡±Who said that?¡± Bob yelled,¡±It is me, Bob or you have you gone ravening mad?¡± Pete spoke,¡±You never yell, especially never at me, Bob!¡± Bob looked up at Pete and said,¡±You have got to calm down and let us help you. We will help you. Pete, you are not alone anymore. Big¡¯s wife has taken a liking to Cindy, since your fight with Big. Cindy and I, kept it hidden from you so you did not feel inadequate.¡± Pete spoke,¡±Is this true Big?¡± Pete left go of Big. Big spoke,¡±Yes, every word of it! Pete hugged Big as he cried unto the arms of his new found friend. Big returned the hug as well Billy spoke,¡±It is good to see brothers in the Lord come together in love, because it ain¡¯t right that our brothers would fight among themselves. It is the devil¡¯s handiwork!¡± Bob and Billy took their position, while Big and Pete released their grip on each other. Big and Pete took their position on each side of the door. The boy spoke,¡±Guys, we are going to going to try to hack the control system here and there may be alarms set off by a safety mechanism. So, be prepared to fight any would be attackers, until we are done with the job at hand.¡± Big spoke,¡±That is what we are good at! We all love to fight! Is that right, boys.¡± The rest of big four yelled out,¡±Yeah!¡± Kill joy spoke,¡±I hacked into the Ibor closed internet system and rigged the most distanced computer to go off. Hopefully, this will give us enough time to get a handle on this new tech and be safely away in time to spare.¡± The boy spoke,¡±We have gotten this thing down pat, so Mr, no Bro Big could you do the honors?¡± Big spoke,¡±It would be my pleasure!¡± Joe broke the tall circular machine into rumble, as the rest of the group smashed the rest of the control panels into oblivion. No one was going to use the teleporter anymore that much the men knew to be true. Kill joy spoke,¡±There is at least one hundred teleporters with a hundred mile radius. Let¡¯s pray that everybody does not decide to come back down to join us.¡± The group left the transporter room and find themselves completely covered in gun fire. Everybody returned fire back at the enemy, creating of bloody mess of broken bodies. The boy spoke,¡±We have to get out of here before we have the entire Ibor army down upon us.¡± Billy spoke,¡±Let us split up and destroy all these fancy machines, so that no more enemies come down at us!¡± The boy spoke,¡±That is brilliant! Kill joy, we are going to separate into two six different directions. Give each of us a different sector to clear of all transporters and other known devices.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡± I having the suit¡¯s computer doing just that, and it will be ready in six minutes.¡± The boy spoke,¡±Make it three minutes! We are still under fire and need to move quickly!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±You are such a slave driver, but I can do it!¡± chapter 12 Chapter 12 The boy remembered that his first battle in war was one that never officially existed. Kill Joy and the boy were just a mere month from their seventeenth birthdays. (They were born only three days apart). The two soldiers saluted the fifteen star general and Hagotti stood to his feet with a salute. The general spoke,¡±Sit down boys, I have something to tell you two.¡± The boys did as they were told. Hagotti spoke,¡±I know that I had made you two a promise to never send you to war before your seventeenth birthdays. Today, I have to break that promise to you, unfortunately.¡± The boy spoke,¡±What do you need of us, sir? Excuse me, if I am too bold for your tastes.¡± The general stood up to his feet and faced the wall away from the two lads, with his hands clasped behind his back. The boy knew that Hagotti was both troubled and embarrassed by something unknown to them, at this present moment in time. Hagotti spoke,¡±I have four AWOL soldiers that I need you to convince them to return back to base. Four separate search teams had tried and failed to capture them. They are know as the big four as told by the completely down trodden search team members.¡± Kill joy spoke,¡±Why not send out the elites to get them?¡± The general shook his head in disapproval. Hagotti spoke,¡±If it was that easy. My superiors want me to get the most of all the drafting lately and these four are to be treated no different.¡± The two lads were taken back by the general¡¯s comments. Hagotti spoke,¡±These men were taken through dubious means under my authority. It was no surprise that would rebel, even during boot camp. I do not blame them for this, but they need to be taken back in the fold, or I will be forced to kill them.¡± Hagotti spoke,¡±Be careful with these four since they are extremely dangerous. They have a expert sharpshooter named one eyed Bob. Here is his profile picture, which shows his eye patch and his short statue. He is five foot tall and over two hundred pounds. He has the appearance of a bearded dwarf to go along his excellent sniping skills. The next member is a man named three legged Billy and his extra limb allows him to reach supersonic speed. He primary uses assault rifles and his many limbs. Do not blink around him or you are dead. The second command of the group, known only as shifty Pete and is over teen foot tall at four hundred and thirty pounds. He is the brains of the group and the best assassin of the four. He can bend his joints like a snake, due to his hyper mobile joints. The leader of the group is known to us as Mr Big.¡± The boy cut off him off and said,¡±The supreme champion of five sports, Mr Big? The one who has a thirty thousand wrestling match, four thousand mma fight, five hundred strength sport meet winning streak!?!¡± Hagotti spoke,¡±Yes it is the real deal Mr big. I need not tell you to avoid fighting the big four all at one time. Fight them only two on one otherwise return back to base safely. You may have to kill them if necessary, but do try to just demobilize them if you can.¡± The boy and his comrade Kill Joy were being sent by an aircraft carrier to the location of the big four, when they were shot out of the sky by missile launcher. Everyone had to jump out for safety with their light metal based parachutes. The boy spoke over the intercom,¡± Kill Joy, are you alright?¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Yeah I am okay, but receiving any help from the others is impossible at this point.¡± The boy smirked under his helmet as he said,¡±I would not have any other way! That was the mission we were given in the first place!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Always the type A personality!¡± The boy spoke,¡±I have got no other choice but to be so, since we are in war.¡± The two warriors started to triangulate the location of the attacker, Kill Joy spoke,¡±It had to been Bob that took out our aircraft carrier ¡° The boy spoke,¡±He is the best sniper of the four AWOL soldiers. We got to separate now or we will be dead meat! He is slow nature in his movements. That is our only advantage for fighting him at such a long range.¡± # It had not been very long after they separated, when the duo was fired upon by one eyed Bob. It was do or die time for the two boys! Kill joy spoke,¡±well, this is fun. He is extremely quick sniper. He is missing only by a hair¡¯s breath. It is like he is just toying with us, one eye or not!¡± The boy spoke,¡±But there is significant time between switching targets. We have got to use that to our benefit. Just try to dodge attacks, until we figure out where he is situated at.¡± Kill joy spoke,¡±Oh that is so easy for Mr. supersonic speed over here, but some of us move at only subsonic speed.¡± The medic was all pins and needles in the conflict as he should be for his first battle. Everybody was frightened during war, unless they were a liar or a complete moron. Fear made a person strong in terrible times many times over, throughout the eons of time. A cornered animal was the most dangerous animal that you could have possibly face. The boy regretted having to oppress his fellow man. But he had no other choice than to do so. He was still that loving boy that his gentle parents, raised all those many years ago. Hagotti had hope that the big four could be stopped without violence, but that boat had sailed all too long ago. The boy prayed,¡±Help me, Lord to stop these four men without killing them! Two of them are my brothers in You! All four men had been through hell and back. That much I know from their case files! They are not bad people at heart, just confused is all.¡± The boy immediately saw where Bob was sniping from. It was an old clock tower! The boy spoke,¡±Joy I have found him! I want you to keep his attention while I get him from behind. That is our only hope!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Oh boy! I can do it! I will use flash bangs and all over kinds of weirdness to get him off your trail. Just wait and believe!¡± The medic kept firing at Bob with endless abandon which took his undivided attention away from the boy. Bob never gave joy the opportunity to see his body out in the open. It was like Bob was a shadow to the combat medic. Joy was running his chunky little head trying to kept the one eyed sniper guessing. He only stopped to catch his breath or recharge his laser rifle. # Bob could not see that the boy was entering the first of the old clock tower. As soon his foot hit the floor a trip wire was triggered. The first floor blew up just leaving only support beams. The boy spoke,¡±Joy do not enter the tower on the inside, it is set to blow!¡± Joy spoke,¡±I can see that! You will have to climb the tower prince of Rindat style. Have fun with that!¡± The medic was in front of the old clock tower. # The boy was half way up the tower when he realized that he was being shot at. The lad yelled,¡±Get your fat butt up the front of the tower and try to distract him!¡± The medic did not have time to argue, as he started to grudgingly climb the tower. Bob stopped firing on the boy¡¯s side and went up to the front to fire at joy. The saw that the firing shifted from him to joy, and raced to almost the top of the tower. Bob raced to shoot at the boy, which caused the boy fall back down the tower almost half way. Joy was halfway up the tower when his hand was shot and he fell down towards the ground. His feet got caught in window before he hit the ground. # By the time, Bob returned the boy was on top of the flat topped tower! The boy shot the sniper in his shoulder, which caused him to almost fall off the tower.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. He punched the AWOL dwarf in the jaw and knocked him out. The boy was prepare to strike again when he saw somebody coming up. ¡°Joy, you finally showed up! Let¡¯s tie up Bob, so that we could go to the next target We have still have three of the big four to beat.¡± The medic was unable to talk as he knew that it was just the beginning. But that he had to climb back down the tower. # The next target was at a race track. Kill Joy spoke,¡±Three legged Billy must be here!¡± The two warriors were shot repeatably, as they ran over cover. Luckily, the wounds were pretty much superficial, so the boys would live for now. The boy yelled,¡±The boy is going faster than mach one! He maybe faster than me?¡± Billy was just a blur to the two men. The boy spoke,¡±He is going mach 1 with ease!¡± Joy spoke,¡±That is insane!¡± The former farmer spoke while he raced,¡±I am not backing down so you can tell your boss that I am not going! I had enough with government trying to rule over my life! They try to take my farm and now my life! No way I will allow to happen again!¡± The hickness was just oozing out of Billy''s pours. The boy spoke,¡±Then let us get it on then, since the formalities are now over!¡± The pair were both moving at mach 1 now with sheer ease that made the heavy yoked medic a little jealous. But the medic knew that he had help to beat this speedster or they will probably die. The speedster was taken surprised by the duo¡¯s velocity and allow himself to taken by surprise. Two of billy''s legs were shot in the ankles, while he was off guard. Billy had been demobilized as Joy and the boy both knocked him out with the butts of their assault rifles. Two down and two to go. # The boy and Joy were both in an abandoned bunker that had not been used in over one hundred years. Pete was a natural stealth assassin and darkness was his chosen element. The two warriors were aware of this fact but they were still in the dark. No pun intended. Pete could come anywhere and everywhere at the same time. The duo were using their night vision googles that came standard issue with the duo¡¯s power suits. The suits were multiplying their power ten fold. A high pitched laugh emitted from the bunker. ¡°I am shifty Pete and I will be not easy as Bob and Billy. I am the brains of this outfit!¡± Kill joy and the boy were on guard, waiting for Pete to strike. Pete spoke,¡±You will pay for what you did to my friends. I am going to take my time with you two!¡± long knives were thrown at the heroes¡¯ heads at lightning speed. Joy jumped one way and the boy another. But it was for naught. They dodged the knives but they both got kicked in the heads for their trouble. Pete was extremely flexible to the point of absurdity. The boys were getting beat like they owed Pete money. The Boy thought,¡±Lord, help us!¡± A voice spoke,¡±Sing amazing grace!¡± The boy spoke,¡±Joy sing with me with the outside speakers!¡± The medic spoke,¡±What, have you gone mad?¡± They were losing badly so Joy followed along. # Pete¡¯s blows were getting less and less accurate. The two warriors were standing to get the upper hand. Pete spoke,¡±Bring it on! I can take it!¡± Pete wrapped his legs around Joy¡¯s neck like he was snake. The medic was in trouble but he managed some how to keep an arm between his neck and his Pete¡¯s legs Pete was at a disadvantage, yet he had a firm grip on the boy and Joy. Pete laughed,¡±How do you two like my torture? Does it make you feel good inside?¡± The boy replied,¡±Take this on for size!¡± A large energy grenade was placed into the open mouth of the AWOL soldier. The boy held the large jaw of Pete, until it went off inside his mouth. Pete was still alive but he been knocked out by the blast along with all of his teeth. Smoke was still rushing out of Pete¡¯s mouth and nose for several minutes after the assault. Pete after fifteen minutes after the blast, finally let go of his grip, and remained silent on the ground. Joy and the boy finally left for the last target: Mr Big! # The duo walked into a large arena that had to seat at the very least thirty to forty thousand people at it¡¯s peak many decades ago. A large wrestling ring that was set up was forty by forty feet wide and covered by all four sides by a rusty cage with an open top. The Boy spoke,¡±Be careful, we are in his turf! He has his special super sized ring with him! It is designed for giants like him and is extremely harder than all over kinds of rings! It is a cage match, his specialty match that he is the best at, yet along with the harden ring! He does not have to hold back like he does in other rings!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±What help you are! I never watch combat sports before I met you, because my upper class family thought it was just for the lower classed people.¡± The two warriors rushed down the walkway to the ring, before Big could jump them before they entered the cage. The cage door was already locked with a heavy chain and padlock, so the pair had to climb the forty foot tall cage. Mr Big made his way down the opposing walkway that the two heroes had walked down. He was wearing old school masked wrestling outfit that he had worn early in his wrestling career. The lads climbed to the top of the cage and fired endlessly at the former champion. The smoke cleared and Big was completely unharmed, despite his torn up outfit. His torso was exposed, revealing the black warrior¡¯s scars that he had earned through years of combat. The sight scared the duo. The combat medic was in complete fear of the incoming foe. Mr Big jumped flatfooted to the top of the cage and jumped down to the mat below. The boys expected the ring to shake, when he landed but it did not budge an inch! Big spoke,¡±The military sent two runts to stop me! I am flabbergasted! What a joke this is!¡± The boy and Kill Joy hit at the waist of Big, like toddlers hitting on a grown man. Big smacked his chest repeatably, in an attempt to mock the lads. Mr Big picked up the two heroes and placed them on top of each other. The boy screamed out,¡±Gorilla press!¡± The two warriors were through one side of the metal mesh of the cage and landed ten rows back from the cage! Mr Big started to bellow out his trademark laugh, that shook the boy and Kill Joy to their very soul. The boy spoke,¡±My classmates in school always told me that wrestling was fake, but they would not be saying that if they were in my place! They would see how real it really is!¡± The two boys return to their feet, raced back to the cage, and climb back in it. Big spoke,¡±You are better than I thought you was, but it will still end the same way as all the many others before you!¡± Big raced towards the duo as fast or maybe even faster than Billy had moved in their fight. The wrestler grabbed the duo by the neck and performed a noggin knocker on them. The boys were still stunned by the blow as they were thrown one hundred feet into air. Big sucker punched them through a metal beam of the cage, as the whole cage falls apart into broken shards of metal. The boys are knocked farther than they were thrown the first time. The boy spits up blood as he checked on the knocked out medic. Joy would live for now! The boy knew that he had to get back in the ring, before Big had came harder at them. The wrestling champion hated opponents that wasted time on the outside of the ring. He came at them twice as hard as before, when they would do that to him. The boy crawled back into the ring and grasped the foot of Big. Mr Big was completely taken back by the young man¡¯s courage to the point that his bottom lip was quivering uncontrollably. Big was standing before the fallen boy when he started to grab up the lad into some sort of hold, when Big dropped the boy back to the mat. Big looked surprised as if had saw a ghost. ¡°What are you doing here, Coach J? You vanished shortly before I was enlisted!¡±¡± The person was as big as Big and wearing a tee shirt with pants, shoes and suspenders. He also had a long black and white beard along with a shaved head. Coach J spoke,¡±I am here to tell you that the boy, before you is what we have been seeking for thousands of years!¡± Big corrected,¡±He can¡¯t be one of us! He has none of the signs of our kind!¡± The old man smiled. ¡°He is the first of a new breed and he has his current appearance to hide him from those that wish to destroy him. He will be what we can¡¯t be! He can¡¯t become an emperor as my other successor can hope to be, but he can become a warlord among our tribe.¡± Big spoke,¡±So you want me to protect him, when the opportunity arises?¡± Coach J spoke,¡±That is correct! I had brought your other comrades here after I had healed them completely. They are sleeping in chairs in the first row. I had called the Uranos in and they will be here within minutes.¡± Big spoke,¡±I had been trained by you the last ten years and you taught me all I know when it comes to being a champion. So I owe you a lot and I will obey your request this day! You need not worry anymore.¡± Big fell to the mat on his butt and sat with his legs crossed awaiting for his recapture by the Urano military. Coach J vanished into thin air, like he was never there. chapter 13 Chapter 13 The six men of Deathmask¡¯s unit separated and went into their own sectors to wreck havoc. The boy had just entered his sector, while running as fast as he could when he heard a strange noise coming his way. The boy had hit a brick wall and fired upon it. It did not break! The boy used all sorts of explosives to destroy the wall. There was not even a single scratch! The noise coming from the direction that he had been coming from. The boy spoke,¡±The noise is familiar, but I just can¡¯t pin it down yet.¡± The noise become louder and louder, until the source had came into view. It was the biggest bulldozer that the lad had ever seen in his entire life. It was heavily armored on the front of the machine, along with the blood covered spikes that were paced on nearly all of the front of the machine. The boy fired upon the machine to no such luck. Next, he fired a laser bazooka at the bulldozer, which very little damage or no damage at all. The boy thought, ¡°Oh, Lord help me!¡± A loudspeaker from the bulldozer boomed out,¡±Die, you Urano whore!¡± The boy could not do anything but try to escape. But there was nowhere to go. The hallway was doorless and sealed off in all directions. If the spikes did not kill him then the sheer mass of the machine would do the job. The bulldozer was almost upon the boy as he prepared for his incoming death. # Back at the boy¡¯s home, there was his parents, William and Susie were reading their well worn Bibles. They both felt a sense of dread over drift over them, like they had never felt before. William spoke,¡±What could this feeling be? Let us pray, honey.¡± # One hour transpired, and that feeling has still went away. It was stronger within their troubled spirits than when it had begun. Susie yelled out,¡±Lord is our boy in trouble again?¡± A vision overtook the couple and it showed the boy as they had last saw him trapped in a long stone tunnel with a large boulder racing his way!¡± William scream out,¡±No Lord, please do not let it end this way! He is our only child!¡± Susie was beyond words at this point. # The boy was floating in an endless white void. The lad spoke,¡±Am I dead?¡± A voice spoke,¡±No, you are alive for now at least! But, you still in quite a pickle.¡± The void was in zero gravity as the boy spun to find the source of the deep bass voice. He was surprised by what he saw. It was a large giant wearing a human skull as a helmet. He wearing battle worn leather pants, sleeveless vest and two bone covered boots. Spikes were on the shoulders, chest and knees of the dirty outfit. The uncovered arms was covered in innumerable scars and muscle striations. The monstrous giant was almost sixteen feet tall and over sixteen hundred pounds! This being made Joe look tiny by comparison. The man spoke,¡±I do not mean to cause you to fear me by showing you my true appearance, because I can not reveal my alter ego at this time. I will help at this time if you choose to accept it. You can choose to see heaven if you wish, that is your choice to make.¡± The boy spoke,¡±What are going to do with me?¡± The giant spoke,¡±Let me show you something.¡± A section of the void turned into a large checkered floor with a table with two masks upon it. The boy raced over to the stretch of land and amazingly was under the control of gravity. The giant was standing on a solid ground as well. The giant spoke,¡±These two masks represent my power, this was passed down among our race through out the eons.¡± The boy spoke,¡±Our race? What do you mean by that?¡± The giant spoke,¡±That is for another day, but look upon your choices. One mask is the conqueror mask, while the other is the Deathmask.¡± The conqueror mask was a pure white mask with only two eye holes, while the Deathmask was was silver colored and had the face of a human skeleton. At the corner of each side of it¡¯s mouth was metal boar tusks. The Deathmask was calling out to the boy in some weird sort of way. The huge man spoke,¡±Try it on for size and see if it suits you!¡± The Deathmask started to shake uncontrollably, as the boy tried to reach for the mask. The mask lifted itself into the air and launched itself unto the boy¡¯s face by it¡¯s own volition. The boy tried to rip the mask off but it would not come, no matter what he did to it. The man laughed,¡±The Deathmask likes you! It has chosen you as it¡¯s master.¡± The boy yelled,¡±Get this blasted thing off of me!¡± Unbeknownst to the boy, the man shook one of his index finger side to side. ¡°I am sorry that is impossible for me to do without killing you. Once the Deathmask or even the conqueror mask has chosen it¡¯s master they will not leave them, until they perish. I forced myself to become the two masks¡¯ master. They fought me awfully hard but they soon relented to my power. The mask can decide to have more than one user at a time. The mask has given me in this waste of flesh all the power that it can give me, so it has moved on to you as it¡¯s next master. It will give at first about twenty five times your normal power upwards to fifty at this time. Feel lucky that you will not die for at least a little bit longer!¡± The giant laughed then turned into bones and disappeared. The boy had no time to think about what happened to his mysterious savior. The boy called out,¡±What is happening to me?¡± A strange energy is covering the boy¡¯s entire body. His normal six foot four two hundred and forty pound changed to that of a nine foot, six hundred pound warrior. His body armor and weapons left his muscled flesh and in it¡¯s place was a metallic ninja garb that had a red outer lining. Under the red facade was black metal mesh to go along with black shoes and gloves. The boy¡¯s entire head was covered with a tight red hood and the silver faced Deathmask. The boy tried to fight the power but it grew harder and harder A voice spoke,¡±Why do you fight my power? I had been used by men who had killed to have my help in battle. Yet, you fight me off like a parasite. Us masks were made to battle our slave owners who ruled over us, like gods among men. My last master even broke my will to get me to obey him, but you are different somehow. Exactly how, I do not know, but that is for us to figure out together. Just accept my help for now and I will destroy what dangers are in your way!¡± The boy yelled,¡±Hey, if you shut up, I let you help me!¡± # He was back where he was, like he was never left. The Ibor driver spoke,¡±What the...¡± The boy looked around his torso for his weapons, but they were gone to who knows where. He spoke,¡±I am supposed to fight barehanded?¡± A voice spoke,¡±Your hands will be plenty.¡± The boy raced towards the speeding bulldozer and waved his hands in front of it. The bulldozer stopped then flew into several slices of metal and human remains. The boy spoke,¡±What on earth did that?¡± The mask spoke,¡±We are now Deathmask!¡± The boy accepted the title and climbed over the destroyed bulldozer and continued to destroy the rest of the sector¡¯s known machines. # Kill Joy was doing well in his sector as well and he destroyed the teleporters after he caused the Ibor troops to be called away to random locations far away from him. # Bob was sniping soldiers, like a hunter lunched over a bathtub filled with wingless ducks. As he was able he destroyed all marked machines. Soon enough, he cleared the area. # Billy was going mach two, as he speed around in circles around the enemy troopers He welded double Uzis, while he shot all that entered his way. He completed his mission # Pete fought in the shadows, killing troopers one after another until the Ibor forces turned on themselves. The stealth assassin smiled with glee as he looked upon the confusion that he had created. He did not forget to complete his mission, but he still took his time to play with his foes just as a cat played with a mouse. # Big did not decided to not use his weapons, but decided to use his limbs as weapons. He punched and kicked his way to victory. Now all of the sectors that Kill joy had selected had lost all one hundred teleporters. This was out of over three thousand teleporters that existed under the Ibor city. The war would go on, but the unit¡¯s effort would help slowdown the enemies¡¯ movement at least a little bit. The boy, rather yet Deathmask raced to Kill Joy¡¯s sector, since he knew that he had to protect the only combat medic that he had. He would require his comrades¡¯ services later on. Deathmask and Kill Joy were in eye shot of each other. Immediately the medic fired upon his friend in his new found garb. Deathmask yelled out,¡±Stop, it is me! I may look different but I went to the academy together. Kill Joy did not respond as he fired upon his friend. Deathmask dodged the bullets moving at mach two or faster. The boy tackled his friend and pinned him down on his stomach, with one arm being stretched tightly upward in the air. Kill Joy spoke,¡±Let me go you miserable demon!¡± Deathmask did not want to kill his friend so he held down upon him tightly. Deathmask spoke,¡±Paging Doctor Kill Joy! Paging Doctor Kill Joy! Your next victim, er patient is waiting!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I may have my name known to the enemy, but that still does not prove anything!¡± You remember how good it felt for us, when the Smith brothers to get their comeuppance!¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Hey, it is you!¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±It is me, Joy! I had made a big change, and it is puzzling to me as mach as it is for you.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±I believe you, just let me go now before you break my arm.¡± Joy was grabbing his arm to see if it was broke. It was not broken, just a little sore. Deathmask spoke, ¡°I do not know my own strength, after my power boost. You would not believe what I had been through.¡± Joy spoke,¡±I can only imagine.¡± # Deathmask explained to his friend what he had been through. The big four was already on top of the duo. Billy, Bob, and Pete was going to attack Deathmask. Big shouted,¡±Stop it! He is not an enemy!¡± The trio stopped cold in their tracks. Big had some pull over the others in the big four due to him being stronger than of the group combined. Deathmask spoke in a machine like version of his normal voice. Pete walked over to Deathmask and sized him up. The assassin spoke,¡±I am still taller than you.¡± Billy spoke,¡±It is the young officer that was with the medic?¡± Big spoke,¡±It is him, I feel the same energy that I felt from the boy in the past, just much stronger this time.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±We do not have time to get you all up to speed for now. Just take, Big and I at face value for right now.¡± Big spoke,¡±So, what do we do now? Should we do what we just did again?¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±You are right Big, but we are going to do it at much bigger scale.¡± Pete spoke,¡±Then let the havoc begin!¡± # The group of six destroyed the entire southern quadrant of all troopers and teleporters. It greatly help the fellow Urano soldiers above ground. The unit found the main power center for the southern sector and they were all ready to destroy it. Deathmask and Big led the way, Billy and Pete took the middle, and Bob and Kill joy took the rear. The place was covered in enemy troopers. The boy was slicing foes into tiny parts using the edges of his legs and arms. Big was punching holes through his enemies. Billy was shooting troopers in the weak spots of their armor. Pete was snapping the necks of his opponents. Kill Joy and Bob was using high explosives to blow up the troopers into oblivion. Big ripped apart the main generator with his bare hands while the others in the unit destroyed the rest of the control patterns. This caused the computer systems to freeze up above ground. The sector went into back up power mode. This help the Urano forces in forces to get an even further lead against the Ibor in the southern sector. As they were exiting the destroyed power center, they were attacked by elite troopers. Deathmask shouted,¡±Men, prepare for battle.¡± The rest of the men let out a loud battle cry. There was five elite troopers to go against the five main fighters of the ill made unit. Kill Joy kept out of the way and kept with Bob in a supportive role. The two different forces split up into five one on one battles. Deathmask took on the nearest elite trooper. The boy and the elite trooper raced down a long hallway at mach two. The two faced each other, raring to go at each end of the hallway. Now they raced towards each other, while throwing all sorts of punches at each other. Deathmask and the trooper could not land a blow on each. Hundreds of blows were getting flung every second, still no one had managed to force a strike upon their opponent. The duo started to speed up to mach three and blows were getting closer and closer to their target. The fighters speed up to mach four were starting to nick each other. There was no major damage yet. The foes were starting to get a hang on each other¡¯s movements. The trooper punched at Deathmask, but the blow did not go as intended. Deathmask countered his foe by catching him into an armbar. The pain was unbearable as the trooper had his arm snapped clean in two. The trooper hit Deathmask in his side under his armpit. The boy grimaced in pain, but it did not last long. Deathmask forced his hand through the head of the trooper and ripped out his brain. The boy was amazed at his newfound proficiency. Deathmask went on to find where the secondary generator was. The unit would do all it could to help the battle up top. # Big was battling the largest of the elite troopers. Joe spoke,¡±Let us cut all the formalities and fight at full power from the beginning!¡± The trooper spoke,¡±So be it!¡± The two giants locked up their hands into a test of strength. Neither warrior was getting a significant advantage over the other. The two were pushing each other back and forward. The brutes were creating huge grooves in the hard concrete floor. Big performed a belly to belly suplex and threw the trooper literally into the concrete floor. The trooper was up to his waist inside the concrete floor. It would not be easy for the trooper to escape the snare that he was in. The trooper somehow ripped himself out of the hard floor just with his upper body strength. The two warriors started to brawl with hard punches at each other¡¯s helmeted faces. No punches were pulled as they laid into each other, yet neither warrior was falling down under all the mighty pressure. The trooper punched Big in the head, which stunned the former world champion a bit. Big countered the trooper with a head butt that rocked the trooper to his very core. Joe then performed a powerful lariat to the foe¡¯s chin. Big knocked the elite trooper¡¯s head off his shoulders # Pete was hiding from his opponent until it was the right time to strike, yet an elite trooper was looking for him just the same. The trooper yelled,¡±Come out, come out, wherever you are!¡± Pete had to dodge a speeding dagger that was flying towards his head. He did not frustrated because he would not strike until he was truly ready to do so. The elite trooper started to throw daggers endlessly in all directions in the area that the two of them were in. Pete were barely dodging by a hair¡¯s breath, which angered the trooper. He landed on the shoulders of the elite trooper as he rotated his entire body around his neck in a complete circle. Pete yelled,¡±Phantom Rose¡± as he snapped the neck of his opposition. # Billy was racing around his trooper at mach five, while still being able to stop at a dime. The two speedsters were firing assault rifles from each hand. Yet, they were moving so quick that they still couldn¡¯t land a shot on each other. Billy ran in a circle around the trooper, until the area was surrounded by tall tornado. The elite trooper was inside the eye of the tornado to avoid receiving damage. Billy had his foe where he wanted him and filled the trooper with holes from his assault rifles. # Bob was the only beside Joy(who was just fulling his role as a combat medic) to not take out an elite trooper. The one eyed sniper was in a shooting war with a slim sniper. Bob thought,¡±I am about to burn up all of my rifles if I keep this up. My main rifle has only one more good shot before it blows up on me. I got to make it good or I am dead meat.¡± Bob threw a grenade out in the middle of the floor, just to see what it might bring him. Luckily, the trooper could be heard coughing from behind the smoke, Bob shot dead center through the shroud of smoke, thus creating a further explosion, that created a massive smoke cloud. Bob nervously checked the smoky area with a combat knife. His found his opponent to be in scattered shards of flesh and bones. Bob spoke,¡±Good, he is mole food! I have got to find the back up generator, while my guns cool back down. I hope that I do not get any unwelcome company before then.¡± # The six men searched the entire area several times over but they still could not find anything for all their effort. The met back together in the center of the area to regroup. Billy spoke,¡±Ether it is now here or it is extremely well hidden.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±That has to be what is going on with this blasted thing.¡± Kill Joy spoke,¡±Those Ibors might be pulling power from the other three or more sectors for now. I am not detecting any other power source in the sector. I do not know that any other secondary source of power in this sector will only last about one or two more days, counting what time has already transpired since we had started on our new found mission. At least, what my calculations had told me.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±Then we will have to destroy the other generators. But this time it will not be as easy, since the enemy forces must know that something sinister is going down. We might have a slight lead but a cornered animal is at it¡¯s most dangerous.¡± #If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Back at William and Susie¡¯s home, there was much fretting and worrying to be done. Their son had not sent his monthly letter as they were used to. Susie spoke,¡±The military blacks out most of his letters, now they take all of them away. It is not right, dad!¡± William spoke,¡±Mom, we have to walk by faith and not by sight! You know that as well as I! He is in God¡¯s hands and we must trust in him that has given him to us in the first place. The boy has been given a task to do and he will come back to us once he has fulfilled His will.¡± Susie spoke,¡±I know that the boy is trouble! I feel it within my very bones, since they ached everyday that he had been absent from our aging eyes. I know that the child loves his rastling and his fights, despite all the times we kept him from it. He was always rebellious when we tried to take it from him. But, he is still the little boy that I cared for and dotted upon.¡± William broke out into laughter. Susie spoke,¡±Dad, do not poke fun at my despair.¡± William¡¯s smile was erased from across his wrinkling face. The preacher spoke,¡±I am just remembering the time where he tore down the old homestead down to the dirt in a mere twelve hours. I had never seen such a thing before or since.¡± Susie laughed,¡±We never took his rastling away again after that. As long as everything else was inline, we let him be.¡± William spoke with tender eyes,¡±I know that the Urano-Ibor war is reaching it¡¯s most destructive period. I just hope that he is not among the combatants.¡± Susie spoke,¡±What is the government thinking to drafting twelve years from across the land? What good will it be to send kids to die in foreign lands that they have no business being in the first place?¡± # Back at the secret military base where Deathmask and so many others were trained at. Hagotti was in his office standing with his back to his desk and Hemotto seating in one of the chairs at the front of the desk. Hagotti spoke while still facing against the wall,¡±Have you ever thought of what made someone great above all others?¡± Hemotto frowned as if he was bothered by a rambling lunatic. ¡°I had never thought of such things.¡± Hagotti spoke while standing in the same position,¡±You were born into wealth and power, since you were a greenhorn. Yet, I was born among the poorest of the poorest and I am at the same rank as you, despite we both have the same rank.¡± Hemotto spoke,¡±Are becoming sentimental after waxing poetic?¡± Hagotti broke out into laughter. ¡°I have not lost my edge, instead I just have learned to find those that are great before they even know it themselves. I can¡¯t explain how I know that but I just feel it. I know the desire to be the best even after all these years. I want to become greater, despite being a five star general in the army, navy and the air force. I am going to become five star general in both the marines and the coast guards as well. That desire is something that you had never had and never will.¡± Hemotto let out a huff and stormed out of the room. # Deathmask and his motley crew were racing towards the eastern side of the Ibor city¡¯s deep underground complex. They were trying to destroy all possible power sources and teleporters, so that they can keep the allied forces upside from having to face anymore reinforcements. They had destroyed one quarter of the city¡¯s underground machinery. Ibor Guards were waiting for the heroes with a blockade of riot shields at least one hundred warriors deep. Mr Big led the way and ran over the enemy soldiers, like a semi truck running over a patch of watermelons. The rest of the group killed the remaining foes that managed to survive Big¡¯s killing spree. All that remained of the Ibor warriors was corpses and broken shards of metal. # The group had fought their way to one of the sector¡¯s generators, but they had many heavy armored warriors waiting for them. This surprised no one in the group. Tanks appeared before the group. Deathmask shouted,¡±Be careful, this tanks are no joke.¡± The big four silently accepted the warning. Mr Big spoke,¡±I can handle one of the tanks myself, so you all can team up among yourselves.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±The cannon has a delay between blasts and it is weak against attacks. I can probably take on one myself as well. Bob and Joy keep behind us since you two are not good at close range combat.¡± Deathmask raced towards one of the tanks while dodging assault fire from the tank, until the tank was ready to fire. He sliced the cannon in half mid blast, causing the tank to blow up into a ball of broken metal and burnt flesh. Deathmask yelled out,¡±These suckers are easy as pie once you figure out how to destroy them!¡± # Big fearlessly raced towards a nearby tank, while getting hit by assault fire. The blasts can do little against the mighty giant as he neared the tank. He reached the tank and grabbed the tank by it¡¯s long cannon. He supplex the tank over his head, like it was a toy. The tank was upside down, while preparing to fire it¡¯s cannon at him. Big bends the long cannon towards the body of the tank, like a clown bends a balloon into animal. The tank blew itself up, as Big laughed with glee. Big spoke,¡±And he is still undefeated!¡± # Pete was in sight of a tank when it fired upon him, as he twisted his body out of the assault blasts. The cannon fires and hits Pete square on! The smokes clears and only a crater in the ground was left. Inside the tank, the Ibor soldiers were laughing glee over killing Pete. One of the soldiers speaks,¡±We got that lanky punk good! There is nothing left but a hole in the ground!¡± A voice speaks,¡±What are you guys laughing about? That guy is one crafty booger!¡± The tank crew all look for the origin of the voice. It was Pete in the center of the tank safe and sound. The assassin¡¯s thin knife slits all the warriors neck in a furry of attacks. Pete started to fool with the tank controls and soon figures them out. He blew up neighboring tanks after another with excitement of a kid on Christmas morning. Only two more tanks remained to be destroyed. # Billy was running towards a tank and starts to race in a circle around the tank. The tank was trying to spin the top of the cannon in attempt to aim at it¡¯s target. The tank crew could not even get close to getting a good hit at Billy. The speedster ran so fast that he created a tornado that lifted the tank up into the air. He threw mines up into the tornado and attached itself to the tank¡¯s underbelly. Billy shouted,¡±Burn, baby, burn!¡± # Bob was safely behind a chest high wall, as he sees the last tank coming towards him and Kill Joy. The sharpshooter fired a sniper blast into the cannon barrel, thus blowing up the tank. All of the tanks, except for the one that Pete was using, was destroyed. Deathmask yelled,¡±Follow Pete¡¯s lead and kill all of the leftovers!¡± It was a massacre, just pure and simple. # Next, came a group of mechs that dwarfed big by a few feet. The heavy machinery was humanoid in shape and weighed well over a ton a piece. One of the mechs fired a large missile at Pete¡¯s tank, while the assassin jumped out of the top of the tank faster than he had ever moved before. Pete ran over to his comrades like a four legged animal in a hurry. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they killed her, she was so cool!¡± Big spoke,¡±Enough with the dramatics, we have work to do!¡± Pete dusted himself off and he was ready to battle some more. Bob fired at one of the mechs but it still kept coming their way. The sniper spoke,¡±Cover me, while I search for some heavier fire power. It should not take me too long.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±Everybody fight as you see fit, but do not forget about our rear. We must protect them as good as we can!¡± The boy and Mr. Big rushed towards the mechs. Deathmask hit one of the mechs with his fists but it was for naught. His fist was screaming out with pain. He thought,¡±That bloody hurts! These suckers are made of much tougher materials than the tanks were made of.¡± He used his hand slices to cut the mech. But it did not work! The boy spoke,¡±Lord, I have no weapons! What so I need to do?¡± A voice says,¡±Use your speed!¡± Deathmask sped up to mach four and his body heated up due to his increased speed. He sliced the mech into pieces, revealing the sliced remains of an Ibor soldiers. Deathmask yelled out,¡±The mechs are weak to heat from high speed.¡± Four more mechs encircled the boy. He sliced the mechs, like a hot knife through butter. Five mechs were battling Big and they were punching him on all sides. Mechs were too close to each other to fire projectiles. Big couldn¡¯t dodge all the blows, so he did not bother to even try. Joe was fast for his size, but he was not a speedster, like Deathmask or Billy was, so he decided to stick with what he was good at. He started to swing wildly in all directions as he possibly could. The former world champion was known for his toughness and sheer power. You could not go blow for blow with Joe, if you wanted to live very long. Big punched a huge hole clean through one of the mechs, killing the pilot inside the machine instantly. The remaining mechs fired at Big with much desperation. Big was covered in a mighty explosion and smoke. The smoke clears and Big was gone. One of the mechs looks up and sees the mighty Big up in the air with limbs spread out in four different directions. Big lands on top of all four mechs knocking them down to the ground. Joe grabs one of the mechs and snaps it cleanly in two. One of the remaining mechs fires a laser, but Big used the torso of broken mech as a shield. The mech was destroyed by the blast. The three remaining mech paused when they were understood that there had been friendly fire among themselves. Big decided to prey upon their hesitation. He hit the three mechs squarely in the chests. The three pilots were killed instantly. # Pete created an optical illusion that caused the four mechs to fire upon each other. Each of the four mechs thought that they were firing upon Pete. All four mechs were destroyed by friendly fire. # Billy had heard Deathmask¡¯s advice and sped up to mach five. He fired at the mechs and filled them holes, like an Uzi shooting up a tin can. # Kill Joy shouted,¡±I hoped that you are ready because we got company!¡± Bob had his back to the action, while being behind a chest high wall. He turned around to face the action as he pulled out a two large bazookas and fired upon the two mechs. The mechs were destroyed by Bob¡¯s attacks. Bob reverted back to his original position and puts up one of his chubby thumbs up in victory. Kill Joy could not help but laugh. # The group raced towards the location of the nearby power generator by using the GPS in kill joy power suit. The unit found another set of elite troopers guarding the power generator. There was ten troopers ready to battle them. It would be two on one this time. Big went to fought the two biggest of the elite troopers. These two troopers each had a laser bazooka in each arm, preparing to fire upon the giant. The former champ was not frightened in the least. The elite troopers fired upon Big but he jumped up into the air. He flew down at the duo and performed a double flying lariat on them. The two troopers were knocked down to the ground hard as Joe lands on the ground with a thud. Big grabbed one of the troopers and placed him upon his comrade. He squeezed the two together and lifted them up into the air. He leaped up into the air and did a double piledriver! Both of the troopers were smashed into the concrete ground. The two troopers were killed instantly. # Deathmask was fighting two elite troopers, like the one he fought before, just a little bit tougher this time. The boy was racing with the two troopers, while going up to mach four. The warrior could not get a clean hit on the duo, but the troopers were starting to get grazing hits on him. The strikes were more insulting to Deathmask than they were painful. Deathmask could move at mach one, while in his power suit. The deathmask allowed him to move at mach four or faster. The boy sped up to mach five and sliced them to little pieces with his kicks. # Pete was hiding from his foe as he usually did, until he was prepared to attack. The elite troopers were firing upon everything in the area in the attempt to destroy Pete. What the enemy troopers did not know that Pete was hiding at their very feet. He was hiding inside their shadows. Pete stood behind one the troopers and grabbed him by the neck. He snapped the trooper¡¯s neck, which caused the trooper to pull the trigger on his rifle. The dying trooper killed his own comrade, while dying himself. Eight of the ten troopers had been killed and only two troopers remained. # Bob was running like a wild man, trying to lure the troopers away from Kill Joy. The sniper was leaving behind small cloaked land mines behind him as he poorly ran for safety. Before the troopers could land a shot on ether Bob or Kill Joy, they was blown up into an explosion of broken body parts and metal shards. Bob and Kill Joy both smiled at the newfound victory. # The six men ran up to the power generator and it¡¯s controls that was at the end of the enormous hallway. Deathmask spoke,¡±Men, you know what to do!¡± The unit started to wreck the sector¡¯s generator, as a tornado had hit it. # The unit destroyed all the teleporters that were in the sector. The unit was starting to slow down, so they started to rest for about one hour in shifts. Then the group ate some of their rations, which was terrible to taste, but tasted good this day. It was a nice pick me up for the unit and they continued on with their mission. Only the northern and western sectors remained untouched by the unit. Deathmask and the others decided to head north so they had to do the least backtracking. Deathmask¡¯s unit was traveling towards the northern sector as they could safely. The group was in long narrow, when they see a large metal bulldozer. The hallway closes behind the heroes and the bulldozer speeds towards the group. Joe stands in front of the group with his arms blocking the way. ¡°This one is mine!¡± The rest of the men gestured their hands at the machine in agreement to Big¡¯s request. Mr. Big waited until the bulldozer was almost on top of him. The others were starting to get a little worried about Joe¡¯s inaction. Finally, Big punches the bulldozer cleanly, which shatters the machine into rumble. The others gasped out in surprise over the massive power of Joe. The bulldozer driver was sitting on the ground with the controls still in his hands. The driver pissed his pants, when he looks up at Joe. The Ibor soldier pulls out a hand gun at Joe. Big only laughs. The man sees the rest of the unit standing behind Joe. The driver puts the gun to his head and blows his own brains out. The unit runs past the fallen driver and continue on their mission. # The unit destroyed all the northern sector¡¯s teleporters. Then they heading to were the generator was supposed to be at. They entered the large room when large mounted floor guns fire upon the unit. The six men scattered like cockroaches to avoid the heavy gunfire. Bob destroyed one of the guns with a powerful rifle blast. Pete used one of his tricks to confuse the gunner with an illusion. This caused the gunner to destroyed his nearby comrades. Big ripped a metal pillar out of the nearby wall and throws it at the nearest gunner. The giant destroys the gunner one after another. Billy and Deathmask raced towards the remaining gunners and killed the warriors controlling the guns. The group marches forward when the ceiling opens. Spinning flying disks had appeared out of the ceiling and come racing towards the heroes. Bob gets cut on his back by one of the flying disks and fell to the ground with a thud. Joy races to the sniper and shoots the disk out of the air. Joy then puts the arm of Bob over his shoulder and runs like hell. Pete was cut by two disks on his already scarred back. He was clearly hurt by the disks, but he knew that he defend himself. The assassin pulled out a hand gun and fired upon the two disks, as they were flying towards him. He was successful in destroying his mechanical attackers. Big jumped in front of twenty disks as the machines pierce his back. He smashes his back unto the ground, thus destroying the spinning disks. Deathmask was destroying the few remaining disks from hitting his comrades more than they already was. One of the spinning disks entered the officer''s blind spot to the side of him and flies down on his left trap muscle. The disk cuts down through Deathmask''s collarbone. The boy screams out in horror. Deathmask punches through one of the blades and grabs the remains of the disk. He yanks it out of his flesh as a mist of blood sprays up into the air. Deathmask punched the center of the disk into little bits. Billy was racing away from some of the disks when the ceiling opens up and a laser fires upon the floor near Billy. The speedster did not see the hole in the ground while destroying some of the disks. Billy trips into upon his stomach and lands into the giant hole. A disk cuts his exposed back cleanly. Billy flipped unto his back and then back to his feet. He fired dead center at the disks, destroying it instantly. The unit finished the rest of the machines, but the unit was heavily damaged. Kill Joy lead the way to an abandoned supply closet. The combat medic had his work cut for him, since Big and Deathmask refused to be treated until the others had been treated. Pete, Bob, and Billy had no complaints to being treated first. Deathmask was treated next and then finally Big. The men lucked out with the fact that were in a food supply area with a small kitchen. Big volunteered to cook his infamous suicide chili. The group was too hungry to question the name of the food, as they all eat the bowls clean. Big laughed as the rest of the men are crying, spitting, and pouring out snot into a nearby trashcan. Joe ate out of the remains of the huge pot, like it was nothing to him. # The men rest for over a day in shifts. Deathmask woke up in a huff as he started to pace with his left arm still in a sling. Kill Joy walked over to the shirtless normal form. The medic spoke,¡±What are you doing? You are going to open up your wounds, if you keep it up. You got to calm down.¡± Deathmask looked at his friend with a crazy look in his eyes. The warrior spoke,¡±We got to return to combat before...¡± Joy spoke,¡±We are equal rank, but are in different fields of authority. In combat you are charge, but when it comes to medical issues I am in charge. You are not fit for combat and you know it as well as I.¡± Deathmask smiled and returned back to where he was resting. Big set up on his butt and spoke,¡±While we are resting, you want to hear how I knew who Deathmask was, even while transformed?¡± All eyes were now upon Mr Big, eagerly awaiting for the answer. Joe spoke,¡±You all know that I am famous or rather yet, infamous in wrestling and mma. I did come out of the ghettos, such as some you have as well. My origin story was for real and not a gimmick in anyway.¡± ¡°The man who trained me to greatest champion in the Urano ghettos was a man, known only as Coach J. He could had been a billionaire several times over by his fighting knowledge, yet money or fame meant nothing to him. He never was seen to train any other person openly as he did with me. He made my jaw drop one day, due to what he revealed to me in secret.¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±What did he tell you that day?¡± Big breaks out into laughter. Billy asked,¡±What was so surprising that you are laughing about it.¡± Joe spoke,¡±He told me that he was an alien from another planet.¡± Pete spoke,¡±Are you jiving me?¡± Big spoke,¡±When have you know me to tell tales? You know that better than anybody here.¡± Pete accepted the answer with a wicked grin. # There so much silence over the last few minutes that you could heard a pin drop to the floor. Joe spoke,¡±It is breathtaking isn¡¯t it?¡± The rest of the unit did nothing but eagerly awaited the man¡¯s next words. Big continued,¡±I did not know what to believe at first. So, I asked my Grandma to come with me for one of my shows. It took me a while to get her to come, since she could not bear to see me fight. While I was four years old, I killed my parents¡¯ killers with my bare hands. It scared her something fierce. As champion, I had my own dressing room, but I rarely used it. I wanted to dress with the other athletes, to show the others that I was one of the boys, just as they were. I had grandma with me that day, we sat alone in my dressing room. She had a lot of discernment when it came to dealing with people. I had to know to deal with Coach J and boy did she tell me the answer.¡± Pete spoke,¡±What on Rindat happened?¡± Big spoke,¡±She fainted as soon as she laid eyes upon him! If I had not been there, Grandma would have fallen into the floor. It took me a long to get her to respond to anything for over one hour. Once I got her to speak she started to sweat like a street walker in church. She asked me to why a monster had entered the room. She saw the old coach not as a man, but as a hideous monster. It took me forever to get her to calm down after her fright. That day I knew that Master J was for real.¡± ¡°Later that week, I asked Coach J, to why he had trained me. He said that he did it all that he could help the future of his race. He also told that I was of his race as well.¡± The whole group was in disbelief of what they were being told. Big continued,¡±Coach J said that they are three main types based on their fighting types. The first type was the huge brawler type, such as myself. This type was said to be the most common. The second type was less common than the first type and it is a smaller technician based fighter. The rarest type was the third type that the combination of the first two types. This type was the best of both worlds and he called it the emperor class. Coach J said that there has been only two emperors in the last two thousand years.¡± Coach J said that he had an emperor candidate that he had found on his home world. But most importantly he said that was a four type that was emerging that could fix the weakness that his race was supposed to have. I once asked him to show me his true power and I was helpless before him!¡± The rest of the men¡¯s eyes about jump out of their heads. Big was a monster among men, yet he could not defeat this old coach. Deathmask asked,¡±Where do I fit in all of this?¡± Joe spoke,¡±I was getting there my skull faced friend. Coach J said that the first person in the race to be of the fourth type would be a man wearing a silver faced mask and red ninja garb.¡± All eyes were upon Deathmask as if he had a turd hanging out of his mouth. Deathmask spoke,¡±So, you are saying that I am a rare space alien?¡± Joe speaks,¡±Once you transformed, did you feel stronger faster, stronger, and tougher?¡± Deathmask spoke,¡±All that you said has come true, but what does it mean?¡± Joe spoke,¡±That much, I don¡¯t know my comrade, but I know that we got to survive this war. I don¡¯t agree with this war, but we have no choice but to fight in it nonetheless.¡± Deathmask did not know what to think, but he felt that Joe had been honest with him. It was a lot to take in all at once, yet he had always felt that he was like other people in his life. He could never pin it down before this day. He never guess that he would be told that he was alien prototype. It did not help that everybody but Big was looking at him, like he was an animal in the front window of the pet store. # It had been a couple days, since Deathmask¡¯s unit had last seen combat and Kill Joy had just finished given the five men a medical check. The medic spoke,¡±Against my better judgment you are all ready to go. I am amazed at Big¡¯s and especially yours, Deathmask. I used nanotech on you all, yet you had healed extremely quickly.¡± The whole group shouted with glee. Mr Big spoke,¡±Our race has ungodly healing ability which I know to be true. Some gangbangers shot holes through me, until I was road kill. Yet, here I stand before you all. I assume that Deathmask would have a similar ability to do so.¡± Before they could respond, a loud siren went off. The unit rushed out of the supply room, as lasers came out of the ceiling. The beams carved the floor, like a turkey being cut with a curving knife. Bob shot all the laser cannons off the ceiling. Deathmask shouted,¡±We will not taken so easily this time!¡± Spinning blades come out of the floor and come rushing towards the duo. The unit shoots at the blades one after another, unit they are all destroyed. # The men ran towards the generator room and start to bang on the machines when Deathmask screamed,¡±It is a bomb!¡± The panel on the generator had a timer and it was counting down! The whole room exploded, shaking the city above ground. What has happen to the heroes? Are they dead? chapter 14 Chapter 14 Across the solar system of Rindat there lies a sister planet to it called Kodazaki. It is a very large planet that is almost completely metallic. The Kodazaki people had greatly increased the surface area of the planet to such a massive degree that it is completely unrecognizable to what it originally looked it. Most inhabitants had never actually seen the surface of the natural part of the planet. The Kodazaki people are the most advanced race that is known across the main solar system of the Singlarr Galaxy, known to a rare few as Violentra. Kodazaki is very strange planet that seems to be more man-made than by natural means. The planet has several metallic moons that were made by the populace and can be used as star ships. The Kodazaki are capable of long distance space travel all across the Singlarr Galaxy. The moon sized space ships do not negatively effect the planet, due to tidal forces. This problem was conquered many centuries ago by the Kodazaki people. The Kodazakis are like their planet and more machine like than flesh based. Most would think that the inhabitants are some sort of robot based lifeforms and not a being that was deemed natural to any other planet of the Singlarr Galaxy. They have a hard light weight exoskeleton that it is both their clothes and skin at the same time. The armor covers all the external orifices of the Kodazaki and there is no bare part of the body exposed. All Kodazaki have an exoskeleton that they keep their whole lives and they died with them as well. The eyes of the Kozdazaki people are very advanced as well and one such feature is that they have two sets of eyes. The first set of eyes is compound like that of an insect. Their eyes project one single image that has a larger view than simple eyes. This helps the Kodazaki to detect objects at a faster speed than they would with simple eyes. The simple eyes offer them more visual sensitivity than compound eyes have. Having both types of eyes gives the Kodazaki the best of both eye types and much higher performance than ether type of eyes alone. The typical Kodazaki has four eyes and some have even more than that. The simple eyes are in about the same position of human eyes, also the compound eyes are above the simple eyes, and to the sides of the head. The Kodazaki have very advanced brains that can do many different things. The most atypical fact about them(at least to other humanoids) is that they have a second brain in their abdomen. This second brain is almost completely universal in all of the Kodazaki inhabitants. This brain is used to perform many progressive computations that is required to execute among the people. The second brain can function thousands of times faster than any computer on the planet of Rindat. This brain is used to create a hive mind among the people of Kodazaki and schooling is not needed. The people of Kodazaki often do not have a free will and must act their leadership demands of them without question. The only ones with any degree of choice is those that are leading the society. Another function of the secondary brain is to remember of how how every cell within the body is formed and positioned. The second brain is like a memory back up if part of the body or even the primary brain is destroyed. Not every Kodazaki has this ability but all of the Kodazaki leadership have this ability. If a person with this ability has their main brain destroyed then the second brain would take over executive functioning of the organism until the first brain can be restored. The first brain is like that of most humanoids since this brain contains the uniqueness of each individual. This brain gives the person their personality and their individual quirks. The average IQ of a typical human is around one hundred and yet the Kodazaki average is about one thousand. The people of this world require such a high level of intelligence to act in according to the demands of the leadership of the planet. The people of the planet are required to do a lot computation and engineering. The Kodazaki are very strong as well and can do many feats of strength. A worker on this planet can easily lift hundreds of times their body weight. They have the strength of insects and are much stronger than even typical humanoid world class power lifting champion that can only lift about thirteen times their body weight and some insects can lift up to around four hundred times their own weight. Some of the Kodazaki leadership can lift thousands of times more than the strongest insect can carry pound for pound. The Kodazaki also many mental based powers, like levitation and telekinesis. They can fly through use of their mental powers and cause objects to be moved by the powers of their minds. Leadership has the ability to kill without ever physically moving. Leadership is not based upon who is the best leader, but it is decided upon who is the strongest and most skilled warrior. This culture is led by the belief that might makes right, the strongest should, and will rule the world. All Kodazakis with below average abilities and any kind of defects are destroyed as mere babies. They were never given a chance to live. This genocide is seen as normal from with in their society The leadership of this world have no patience for those that perform less than is deemed acceptable by leadership. The higher ups and the strongest warriors of Kodazaki can use energy to combat any potential foes as energy blasts or energy weapons. The strongest among the Kodazaki can also expertly battle in hand to hand combat. The difference in power among the strongest than to the typical Kodazaki is so huge that one strong warrior can easily destroy thousands of normal Kodazakis. Everything in the Kodazaki''s culture is controlled by the leadership to the letter. Free will is not a choice in this society and all those who try to act on their own wills are executed by hired rebel hunters. These rebel hunters search the entire planet throughout hundreds of sectors, while looking for all those who are acting out their own wishes and/or too weak. The leadership of the planet is lead by many various commanders that divide the world into many fiefdoms. Such lands are ruled by one supreme commander and their strongest underlings. Commanders can do any and all things they may want to anyone or anything that may be within their area of control. They answer only to the leader of planet Kodazaki who stays within his gigantic palace at all times. No one, even the commanders have ever seen the leader in the flesh, but all know that his will must be obeyed or else. The leader sends assassins would be sent to kill all those that disobey him. Everybody in the fiefdom will be destroyed along with their commander if such an act of disobedience were to occur. So nearly all the Kodazakis just simply live in fear and go with what the hive mind demands of them. The Kodazaki had so much control on it''s people that it''s citizens could not even control with who they chose to bare children with. The culture''s leadership chose that it was best that selective breeding was the way to bear all Kozdazaki children. This way of bearing children or as the Kodazaki call offspring was that the parents(or known within the society as life bringers) was predetermined by select members of leadership. Selective breeding is used to better bring out the desired traits of better Kodazaki warriors. As soon as people within the culture proved their abilities as warriors or other desired positions, such as technicians, they were to bare as many offspring as they were capable. Those that were sterile and had infertility issues were killed for inabilities to bare offspring as was demanded of them. The weak was weeded out over the centuries and few children are born with birth detects with this process in place. Love was something that was truly foreign to the people of Kodazaki and it was whispered by some of it''s inhabitants to be in existence. The concept of love was said by the majority to just be a legend and it was considered by leadership to be taboo. Some of the people had made the attempt to discover what love truly was no matter what the cost was. Most of who had tried to do so were caught and killed by rebel hunters for their trouble. The only ones who had the choice to whom they are the leadership of planet Kodazaki and their chosen lackeys. They take whoever they want to mate with by force if necessary and bear offspring with them. To any potential outsider this was simply government sanctioned rape as it''s most evil and destructive. The common Kodazaki was robed of any choice of their own. The leadership takes advantage of it''s people and they feel no remorse for doing so. The people were told to just accept what their fate is and is made to have guilt, when they even ponder the questionable nature of their society. Some people still choose to do as they want despite of everything they are taught to be true and do as they want despite of all potential consequences. Some Kodazakis are not afraid to be killed by rebel hunters and live as they desire(at least as free as they can be.) Some Kodazaki still will not submit to the leadership of Kodazaki and live free of all restraints of the society. There was an underground movement to mate in according to one''s own choosing and deny selective breeding as a practice to take part in. Some Kodazaki hated that had no choice with whom they mated and that any offspring born was taken as soon as it was born. It bothered a lot of the people when they were force to give up their children. Yet, they were forced to accept it and act like it was normal despite all the emotional trauma they may suffer. The act of breeding out of free choice and that anyone is possible to be one''s fellow life bringer is called random breeding. Everyone on the planet has a probability to be a mate to each person. Some people chose to mate because they desire to be together and pass on their DNA together. When life bringers chose to do random breeding they are forced to hide their offspring because any such child will be seen as an abomination. Both life bringers and any offspring will be killed because of their ¡°rebellious¡± nature. Two lowly Kodazaki warriors are ordered to guard a factory from any rebels that may attack the factor, designated for building space ships. Rebellion among the Kodazaki was very low yet alone open rebellion like destroying property. Leadership commands that such areas of high importance be guarded even it is not needed. Orders must be obeyed even if you were told to kill yourself. This was standard operating procedure for the Kodazaki/ These two Kodazakis are guards for this ship factory and they are to make rounds throughout the total facility several times throughout the day. Any accident they see is to be reported immediately to the factory commander and the commander will punish the person accordingly. Anyone that crosses into the factory without proper clearance is to be killed on sight. No questions are to be asked or given to those who try to break in the factory. These guards are in Commander Lowlance''s sector and his orders that all that fail are to be killed. Lowlance''s impatience for failure was legendary and had his entire sector was on egg shells so that they would not mess up. These two guards are of the opposite gender but they are expected to work at the same pace. Except for childbirth, gender roles is almost nonexistent in the culture of Kodazaki. The two warriors are together twenty-four seven and are given a small dwelling where they rest after a day''s work. This goes on for months and they begin to enjoy each other''s company. One night everything changes for the duo. The two are guarding the factory, when they are walking under a ship that was tied to the ceiling. Something holding the ship breaks and lands on the duo. The ship was messed up by the fall as well as the male guard. His legs was completely broken by the ship but his fellow guard got her partner from under neigh the fallen ship. The side of the head of female guard was damaged and part of her head was dented in. She help her partner by carrying him on her back in a fireman''s carry position. The factory commander comes storming in and sees the two hurt guards. The commander demands,¡±Guards what has happened here? I want to know the answer!¡± The female guard speaks,¡± Commander, one of the ships fell on my fellow guard and I! Something holding it must have broke!¡± Engineers are trying to hide from the commander but they are found out anyway. They knew that if they had made any mistake was certain death so they was trying the remove themselves from the scene. The commander yells,¡± You engineers come here! That is an order!¡± They ran from the commander and the commander pulled out an eradicator(an energy bazooka) to stop them. The three engineers are blown up by the commander''s eradicator and the floor is covered in black burst marks in the floor, where the fallen Kodazakis once was. The commander spoke,¡± Guards, you have both done well for years, so I will not make your injuries public to the higher ups! You are both not in need of serious medical care and you should heal up in about a week or so! Stay home and let your healing abilities take affect. Go straight home and stay there until you are healed up!¡± # The two injured guards go right home and stop for nothing. Kodazaki usually sleep standing on their feet in standby mode. They are in low powered mode, but can awake in less than a second. The male guard has his legs broken and will be unable to do so. He is laid down on the floor gently, by the female guard and he was cared for by his fellow guard. # The two guards went into hibernation mode and slept for three whole days without waking. The female guard awoke to yells coming from the male guard. She stirred herself over to the male guard and she saw that he was grabbing his legs. His shins were both messed up beyond repair and they were causing him tremendous pain. The female guard yelled,¡±You have to cut off your lower legs and let yourself completely grow them back! If you do not do it then you will be a defect and be destroyed!¡± The male guard put his hand on his death stick (A energy saber weapon used fondly by the Kodazaki warriors). He will face death if his legs does not heal right. The male guard yelled,¡± My arms are too short to get a good enough slice! Would you do it for me? I beg it of you! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The female guard takes the sword and cuts the misshapen shins off. The cut was smooth, even to the surprise of both guards. The male guard speaks,¡±Thank you! My body is back to normal except for my stubby legs and I should be back to normal in about two days!¡± The female guard speaks,¡± Both of our energy reserves had been eaten up to heal our injuries. My wounds are now gone.¡± The male guard speaks,¡± You saved my life back there by pulling me out from out from under that infernal ship! You did not have to do that plus you took me home! What did I do to deserve such privilege from you?¡± The female guard speaks,¡± I just did not want to see you die! We have worked together for so long!¡± The both of them remain silent for a while. The male guard speaks,¡± We are expendable to everybody, but ourselves I guess.¡± The female guard connects two large cable for the two of them at where a mouth should be. They are eating energy as all Kozdazaki do. The people of Kodazaki do not eat any food or drinks but feed directly on energy. There is no waste product with this type of feeding for the Kodazaki. The two of them are both leaning against the wall that is behind them. The female guard says,¡± We are in this together, but that is secret to all others beside us!¡± The male guard responds,¡± You are right! We worked together for a long time and you are not so bad to work with!¡± # Two days goes by and the duo had been doing something strange among the Kodazaki. They were actually enjoying each other''s company and not merely existing in a hive mind. The female guard spoke, ¡°You have healed up nicely! Your legs are working fine!¡± The male guard in a playing voice,¡± That is not the only thing that works!¡± The female guard is taken back by the comment. She says,¡±We can not do that! It is forbidden by the leader! You know that as well as I! We have been trained as guards and we are to kill all those who act out in this way without permission!¡± The male guard comes back to his senses. ¡°Oh! I am sorry! I was out of line! Please just forget what I said.¡± The female guard seems to be pondering something which perturbs the male guard. The male guard says,¡±What is wrong? I known that I have done something that is against Kodazaki codes. I must have been malfunctioning!¡± The female guard speaks,¡±You have done nothing wrong!¡± The male guard was shocked by the statement and he was speechless. The female guard speaks,¡± What has the leader and Commander Lowlance done for us?¡± The male guard does a double take and says,¡± What did you just say? Am I growing deaf?¡± The female guard repeats herself,¡±There is nothing wrong with your hearing! What has the leader and Commander Lowlance done for us? That is what I said!¡± The male guard is shocked by what his fellow guard has just told him. He says,¡±Have you gone mad? What you have already said is taboo and punishable by assassination or suicide!¡± The female Kozdazaki swings her arms out of disgust of what she has just be told. She yells,¡±I am not mad! This whole planet is completely insane and all messed up! Do you not see it! We work everyday for what? A small hole in the wall and a couple of power cords? We are not even given names! All the elite commanders and other leaders have names! Why not us as well?¡± The male guard grabs his fellow guard out of concern. He says,¡±You are ravening mad, my fellow guard! Stop it before you get us both killed! I do not want to die, and I do not see you be killed ether!¡± The female Kodazaki is fighting to get herself free and see finally does gets loose of the male guard. She punches him in the jaw and he hits the ground hard. He finally understands what she had done. The female guard runs over to her comrade to see how he was. She speaks,¡± I am sorry! I did not mean to hurt you! I was the one out of line!¡± The female Kodazaki helps her fellow guard to his feet. He speaks,¡± You have got a heck of a punch!¡± She sees that her comrade was not hurt and she was glad. Both one fact still bothers her: her comrade had done nothing to defend himself. All Kodazakis have the innate need of body preservation and this is basic survival instinct in almost all creatures. But this Kodazaki had went against this irresistible compulsion, but why did he do this? It did not make sense to her at any possible level. She spoke,¡± Why did not defend yourself? Why did you go against the safety defenses of the second brain?¡± The male guard spot groaning and looked puzzled as if he did not know the answer himself. He spoke,¡± I do not know why or how I did that! I just was concerned about you and I was pondering losing you to the rebel hunters.¡± The female guard was shocked by what she was told but deep down in her unconscious she glad. She spoke,¡±You put my condition above your own! That is taboo to both the Leader and Commander Lowlance! If anyone finds out what we are doing right now, we would both be terminated on sight! I am not the only one that is ¡°ravening mad!¡± The two guards knew that they were in what seemed to be a terrible shape but if they only knew what they felt within their selves was in fact something good. They were showing each other something only whispered in legends and tall tales: love. They are several types of love that people can experience and the guards are experiencing the kind of love called Storge love. This type of love has the individuals enjoy each other''s company and it is more a friendship kind of love. They love to spend time together, no matter what it is. Any of the types of love were forbidden on the planet of Kozdaki because the leader did not want those that were under his control to think for themselves. No one has ever seen the commander, at least none that lived to speak about it. He was rumored by those who had worked near him had said that this ¡°Leader¡± might be alive for thousands of years but that could not verified. Some people that worked thought that the leader might just be a title that used by hundreds of people over the last few thousand years. But just as the other theory is just not able to proven at this present time. But one about the leader was not a theory: He did not like anyone to go against him and his underlings. There was no one on Kozdazaki that was dumb enough to openly speak about the leader in any kind of negative tone. All those who even spoke that leader was not greatest in the universe was killed as well. The female guard spoke,¡± We have both been healed up in about five days and had two days to spare. We were given the limit of a week to heal ourselves by the factory commander. It is time for us to go back or we will get in trouble. Those that are lazy and disobedient will be destroyed by rebel hunters! You know that as well as I!¡± The male guard spoke,¡±We do have be there in two days, why don''t we have rest up these last two days! We had both been near death and let us not be too hasty to come back before we are truly ready!¡± The female guard was taken back by what she had been told. She spoke,¡± What are you talking about? We are to work everyday as guards without any days off! Wait! What am I talking about?¡± The two looked at each other like they have gotten some new found awareness. The male guard spoke,¡± I told you that he do not have to go until forty-eight hours! We are free to do whatever we want until then!¡± The two both clinched their fists out of excitement. # The two guards spent the rest of day just talking to each other about anything and everything. The male guard spoke,¡±Why are we without names? I just do not get it!¡± The female guard gasps out loud. The male guard spoke,¡± What is wrong?¡± The female shakes her head in response of her fellow guard''s words. She speaks,¡± Nothing is wrong with me because I just got an idea!¡± He spoke,¡± What is your idea? Let''s hear us.¡± The female begin to burst out with happiness and excitement. She spoke,¡± Why do we not give each other a name? There is no reason we should remain nameless! It can be our little secret!¡± The male guard jerked back in surprise. He spoke,¡±You are right, but what do we call each other?¡± The female guard spoke,¡± I do not know since I just got the idea. That is as far as I got!¡± The male guard spoke,¡±Oh! We are smart enough to think of names for ourselves.¡± # Hours go by and duo still can not find names for themselves. The female guard spoke,¡± Why is naming ourselves such a difficult task to do?¡± The male guard shrugged his shoulders out of not being able to give his comrade a proper answer. What they do not know about themselves and their culture as a whole is that the common person is taught to not be an individual. The leader wants all his followers to just be mindless drones that do not question rules and just obey mindlessly. Personal identity of the Kodazaki people was a trait that the leader abhorred with his underlings. Over the centuries, the leader had systemically depersonalized his people and robbed them of any sense of personality. Most Kodazaki are not even aware of themselves, as anything more than a cog in the machine that is the Kodazaki culture. The night comes and the two go to rest and they start to charge themselves for the night. But something is just not right somehow. The male guard spoke,¡±What is this feeling that I have? Are you suffering from it as well?¡± She looked at him with an expression of bewilderment. The female guard spoke,¡± What are talking about?¡± The male guard was startled by her statement and he spoke,¡± I mean this feeling of impulsion that I feel from within my body.¡± She finally understood what her comrade was talking about. She spoke,¡±I feel that same compulsion as well!¡± The two guards grabbed each into a firm embrace. The male guard spoke,¡± I know that we are both at sexual maturity and feel the biological need to pass on our DNA to the next generation. We have programmed by the leader to not mate because we are mere lowly guards. We are to be weeded out because we are not strong enough to be worthy to bare offspring!¡± They were both leaning against the wall as they always did as they were feeding on energy but this time they were holding each other. The female guard spoke,¡±I agree with you but the urge I have is something more than a biological need! But I can not name the feeling.¡± The male guard looked over to his comrade and spoke,¡± I know you are talking about! I feel the same way as well. I want to make offspring with you but that is not because you are just of the opposite sex than I.¡± She spoke,¡± It is something I heard about years ago in passing.¡± The male Kodazaki spoke,¡± What is it? I got to know, so please tell me!¡± She sighs and begins to speak,¡±It was told to be called love.¡± The male guard gasped,¡±What! I never heard about love, as I do not know what it is all about.¡± The female guard spoke,¡±That is something that we will have to learn about.¡± # Times goes by and the two guards return to work as they commanded and they act like everything had stayed as according to the culture''s status quo. They do not give off any sign of what happened among them. But the two guards knew all two well that things had changed among the two of them. The male guard spoke back at their dwelling place,¡± You want to go back to how things were originally? Can we forget all that happened among the two of us.¡± The female guard punched the male guard in the face out of anger. She yelled,¡±Why would we do that? Why would we forget what had occurred between us! It is too late for that! We can¡¯t go back now!¡± The male guard spoke,¡±What are talking about? We can go back to how we were before?¡± The female guard swipes her arms in front of her. She yells,¡±I am with offspring! We can¡¯t just make it go away.¡± The male guard was beside himself in shock. The male guard speaks,¡± I think that my hearing is faulty, please say that again.¡± She repeats herself,¡±I am with offspring! I have known it for the two days! My sensors had told me this fact!¡± The male guard grabbed his partner in a gentle embrace. The couple was both happy and terrified at the same time. They did not know what they were going to do with their offspring or how they were going to raise it. Kodazaki parents are not usually allow to raise their own child, since the Leader wants his underlings to be uniform in their actions. This is done by having the offspring kept in an enclosed tube, until full maturity. The Kozdazaki are programmed in their mission and orders by advanced computers. The second brain stores all this information with close to perfect memory. Uniqueness was abhorred by the Leader and his chosen commanders. Only an elect few could live with their children, but that was less than three-tenths of a percent of the entire Kodazaki population. The two guards had no such honor and all three would be killed for such an act of noncompliance to the leadership. The male guard speaks,¡±What are we going to do?¡± The Female guards looks up at her partner with concern. The female guard speaks,¡±I do not know what we are going to do, Dackle?¡± The male guard spoke,¡±What did you call me?¡± The female guard says,¡±I called you Dackle. I do not know why but I just did for some reason. The male guard spoke,¡±I like that name! Dackle, I like it, Akra!¡± The female guard spoke,¡±Dackle, I like the name of Akra! Thank you!¡± The two Kodazakis are in a moment of bliss that they forget what trouble they are in. The typical Kodazaki were not given a name, but they were just a binary number and a job title. That was all they were given and only the chosen elite had been given names. Right after birth a Kozdazaki had their potential determined by many a series of advanced computer programs. The offspring were put in a huge tube device and strapped to wires. Within mere hours, a Kodazaki''s role in life decided for them. Over nine times out of ten, the offspring was correctly diagnosed of their potential. People were to just blindly obey the Leader and his commanders without any questions. The Leader found it was not important that his people did know why they did what they did. They were to just simply obey the leader. Knowledge was power in a culture where the common citizen had little such knowledge. The culture of Kodazaki was ran like a cult in that the common people had no power in their actions. All the power was in the hands of the preset leadership and freewill was something that truly alien to the Kodazaki people. The people had to obey anyway or face certain doom. All those that rebelled were executed by bounty hunters. Most Kodazaki didn¡¯t realize what was really going on and the few that did among the common people were forced to live free of self will. It was not an easy thing for a person to do but they had to do it anyway. The fear of death loomed over all that even pondered the possibility of free will. The people lived in constant fear of messing up and being killed for it. The computer system used to determine one''s potential had a huge flaw: it did not account for late bloomers. Some people did not show talent when first scanned but had the ability anyway. Sometimes a person discovered this fact accidentally or due to a need. The Kodazaki did not account for that. These people were called the hidden ones and were sought out by the Leader and his commanders. The hidden ones were extremely rare and some lived their entire lives not knowing what they had. Some people lived their whole below what they were capable of. Bounty hunters were sent across the totality of the Kodazaki home world to find rebels and to secondary degree, find any hidden ones that they were able to find. The hidden ones would taken from their post and sent to the commander of the area. Rewards were often given to those who were successful in their mission. Kodazaki pregnancy is different than typical humanoid pregnancy. Kodazaki offspring were formed as beings of energy. They were not formed as beings of flesh or metal, but as energy beings that the Kodazaki developed over the centuries. This form was formed to save space and require little maintenance of said offspring. Typical babies require care from their parents to survive but Kodazaki offspring needed only energy and information on how they were to live. This process went on until they reached physical form. Time went on and the offspring left the body of Akra and remained constantly plug into the power outlet that was in the small dwelling place. When the parents were home they let the offspring do a brain scan on them, so that the offspring would develop correctly. Kodazakis could read each other''s brains by passing information through their eyes. This process was learned over the centuries by the Kodazaki. They wanted their offspring to be free of the grip of the Leader''s brainwashing and This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. abuse. The couple wanted a better life for their offspring than they ever had. Typical Kodazakis were taught through developing tubes but were always taught new information by brain scans with advanced computers. Dackle and Akra were pioneers in child rearing, so they did not know how to raise their child. It was a day by day process. Kodazaki had hundreds if not thousands of task recorded in their second brain yet there was no information given on raising offspring. But the parents loved their offspring anyway and did what they could for the child. It was a trial and error process every day with the three of them. # The offspring was left for hours and sometimes days at a time because of Dackle and Akra being forced to worked for long periods of time. It hated it''s parent''s being gone for so long and for being locked in the small one room dwelling. The offspring was huffy when it''s parent''s left with the door locked from the outside but was always happy when they returned. The being tries to escape so they did had to make a two sided lock for the door that could only be opened by Dackle and Akra. The two first two years the offspring was an energy life form but slowly grown into the metallic Kodazaki form. Two more years goes and the offspring is over three feet tall. The offspring is still thin, but she was still a young female Kodazaki. Dackle and Akra loved their daughter and hugged her every time they left for work and when they return. Dackle and Akra were happy to have their daughter. Akra spoke,¡±Offspring, do you want a name? Your life bringers have names why not you too.¡± The offspring spoke,¡±Yes I do life bringers! Please give me one.¡± The offspring squirmed with excitement. Dackle spoke,¡±What are we going to call her?¡± Akra speaks.¡±What about Dodat? That sounds like a good name.¡± The child jumps up into Akra''s arms and is held by her life giver. The child speaks,¡±Dodat! Dodat! Dodat! I want that name!¡± Dackle spoke,¡±I think she likes the name, Akra!¡± Akra looked down at Dodat and swings her gently in her arms. Dackle and Akra had made the choice to raise their child themselves. They were willing to raise Dodat, despite the always present fear being found out above the life bringer''s heads. The family of three chose to focus on try to discover how to be a family and what this thing called love truly was. # The family had begun to love each very much and an every moment together was precious Dodat was always curious to learn and wanted to explore outside her small home. She could never leave the home since, she was told her parents that she would be killed by bounty hunters. Dodat always wanted to leave her home but feared losing her parents. She wanted to never be separated from her family. She had hated that she got to see her life bringers so rarely. But she always enjoyed the time she spent with though. # Years flies by and Dodat grows up into adult Kodazaki. Dodat is sitting against the wall eagerly awaiting her life bringer''s return when she hears the door rattles as it always did when they return home. Dodat yells,¡± Life bringers, you are back! I am so glad!¡± There was no answer and the door stops rattling. Dodat thinks,¡± The life bringers must be joking with me! They will be back in a little bit.¡± # On the side of the door was a Kodazaki that alien to to the living complex. The strange Kodazaki walks away from the entrance of Dodat and her life bringers. The stranger walks away into a nearby alley and enters the shadows. The stranger speaks,¡± There is a Kodazaki that is not registered to be living in unit 365. The two Kodazakis that live there are off to work.¡± Three figures appear out the shadows in a hurry. One of the figures spoke,¡± We must have a traitor in our mist!¡± Another figure spoke,¡±We must kill them! No one is to disobey the Leader and commander Lowlance! All traitors must be killed!¡± The remaining figure speaks,¡±We need to wait until the other two traitors return!¡± # Dackle and Akra are returning home by foot when they near their home and they open the door. To their horror, Dodat spilled out into the street when they opened the door and they had shove Dodat back in the living unit. Akra and Dackle rushed into the housing unit. Once inside they begin to chew out their offspring. Dackle yells,¡± What were you thinking, Dodat?¡± Dodat remained silent while she was scolded by her life bringers. Akra speaks,¡±We told you many times that the Leader sends his bounty hunter''s looking for us because he thinks that we are traitors! Do you want to die!¡± # While outside, the figures come out of the shadows and walk towards the unit of Dodat. One of the figures speaks,¡± Us bounty hunters finally have some work after all these months of nothing!¡± The other bounty raise their fists in excitement. After Dackle and Akra were done correcting their daughter, they begin to calm down. The life bringers were afraid that they would lose Dodat forever. Akra speaks,¡± You are precious and we both love you dearly Dodat.¡± Dodat speaks,¡± What is love? I want to know what it is.¡± Before Dodat¡¯s Life bringers could respond to Dodat, someone comes charging through the metal door. Shards of the metal door goes flying everywhere and it was disorienting to the family. The bounty hunters were under the control of the ruthless commander Lowlance. They searched endless for any potential traitors and they had gotten their wish here today. The four body hunters all scream out,¡±Die Traitor scum, die!¡± Akra throws Dodat in the corner so that their offspring could be shielded from the attackers. Dackle and Akra pull out their weapons and form a barrier between the attackers and Dodat. The life bringers would battle to the death to protect their offspring. Dodat¡¯s short life flashes before her very eyes. She remembers the time where she escape from their dwelling all those few times that she had escaped. # Dodat was very young when she had escaped from her dwelling to explore the world around her. It was normal for an offspring to be natural curious of their world around him. The Kozdazaki offspring were robbed of this experience and strapped into a learning tube. Dodat¡¯s life bringers allowed her to walk all around the entire dwelling. But it was quickly explored since the room was barely ten foot by fifteen foot. Offspring often learned by exploring their surroundings but the Kozdazaki did not allow their offspring to do so. Dodat was one of the few exceptions, within the Kozdazaki culture. Dodat was a very bright offspring and had a great potential to be a commander. But it was a bitter sweet detail for the life bringers, since they knew that their daughter could eventually be higher class that Akra or Dackle could ever be. But they knew that could never ever be, because she could never be allowed to be seen in the outside world. Dodat would be seen as nothing but a traitor and nothing more from others with their culture. Dackle and Akra did not wanted their offspring to be kept in a small room but they knew that had no other choice but to do so. She could not allow herself to being caught. One day, Dodat had decided to escape from their home and begins to walk for what she felt to be miles. She had exited her home before and she both scared and excited at the same time. # Dodat was lucky and everybody in the area was at work. Dodat saw two people coming towards her and they begin to yell at the offspring. Dodat had grown afraid about the strangers yelling at her, so she had ran away as fast as she could. # Dodat runs all the way back dwelling and tries to hide with the dwelling. She had one problem though, since there was no were to hide within the small home. Two figures come running into the house and Dodat curls into the fetal position. Dodat was yelling. The voicing are screaming at her a mile a minute. A female voice spoke,¡±What were you thinking? You could have been killed!¡± A male voice spoke,¡± Dodat, we are your life bringers and we do not want to lose you! Are you malfunctioning?¡± Dodat finally realizes who is talking to her and she looks up at two Kozdazakis. It was Dodat¡¯s life bringers, Dackle and Akra. They grabbed Dodat up quickly into her arms. Akra speaks,¡±I know that you want to explore, but you can not do so. This world is evil and they hate people like us. They will kill you if you try to escape from this dwelling! Please do not that again!¡± Dackle spoke,¡± I am sorry that have to live this way. If we had known this we would have not given you this trouble.¡± Dodat speaks,¡±I am so sorry, life bringers! I just wanted to explore but I will never do it again!¡± The three member family are in a firm embrace. # Dackle puts a double sided lock on the door to dwelling so that no one could get it in and Dodat could not be tempted to escape again. Accidental fires were next to zero on planet Kozdazaki, so they did not have to worry about some accident. The greatest danger was that a Dodat would not be found. Dodat was so terrified about this occurrence that she had made no other attempt to escape her dwelling ever again. # Dodat¡¯s memories then flash forwards that of today about the stranger that had knocked on the door. Dodat spoke within herself,¡± It must have been these attackers that had knocked on the door early today. I have brought this horror on my life bringers! This would have happen if I just been quiet!¡± Dodat screams, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my life bringers! They are all I have! Please do not do it!¡± Dackle yells,¡± Get back Dodat! We will deal with this!¡± One of the bounty hunters yells,¡± You three will be died soon enough!¡± The bounty hunter have the two life bringers outnumbered and outclassed by the four bounty hunter. The life bringers are getting hit endlessly by the bounty hunters. # Dodat watches her parents being slaughtered right in front, but she was powerless to do anything about it. She was frozen in fear. She wants to move but she can not move an inch. Dackle and Akra had pulled out slender energy swords to fend off the bounty hunters. The attackers were using similar swords as well. The bounty hunters were slashing at the life bringers at every conceivable angle. It was a one sided battle. The bounty hunters had not been hit and they were overwhelming the couple. It was not unusually for this to be happening since the common bodyhunter was head and shoulders above guards in fighting ability. The life bringers were getting slashed repeatable by the bounty hunters all over the life bringer''s bodies. Dackle and Akra was being slashed repeatability across the front and back of the life bringers. Dodat had screamed out loud in horror as she saw the sight. Dodat had been so horrified that she had lost her voice out of fear. Dackle and Akra were still trying to defend themselves and their beloved offspring, Dodat. But something terrible had happened. The life bringer''s swords broke and hit the ground next to Dodat. She was horrified that she was going to lose her parents. She was starting to lose it mentally and was starting in shake in the corner. Dodat had wrapped her arms around her legs and she was looking away from the violent scene. She was not aware that she had fallen in the corner next to her life bringer''s broken weapons. Dodat was not alert of her environment around her and she was in total shock. The young Kodazaki was rocking herself backwards and forwards in the corner. One of the bounty hunters gored Dackle in the abdomen, while another hunter made a vertical slash to top of the lowly guard¡¯s head. Akra screams out,¡±Dack...¡± Akra could not finished her sentence because she gored from behind through the core of her body while her face was gored through with a thin sword. One bounty hunter had ducked low from behind while the other hunter was standing upright to Akra¡¯s right. These hunters were experienced and was very carefully to avoid friendly fire among themselves. These Kodazakis were pros at bounty hunting and killing those that the Leader and commander Lowlance deemed traitors. Dackle and Akra were both attacked at the location of both of their brains. This was to insure that the life bringers would not put up any struggle. The hunters wanted the killing to be as easy as possible. One of the bounty hunters puts away his sword at his side and pulls out a small knife. The bounty hunter spoke,¡±Hunters, I can take of this little traitor!¡± The other three bounty hunters put away their swords as well and nodded their heads in concord. Both the Leader and commander Lowlance had seen traitors to be killed, like mere pests and nothing more. These two leaders had no patience with those who wished to live free of their control, since they seen as an act of treason and disobedience. All those who did this were to be branded as traitors and killed. It was that chillingly simple. Commander Lowlance had ordered all his body hunters to kill the offspring of those who had chosen to mate out of free will. Only the leader and his most trusted commanders had the right to do that and the common people had no such right. Penalty for allowing those traitors get away with this this of act of treason was death. Traitors were to be immediately killed along with any potential offspring that came about through random selection and the life bringers. All those that rebel against the Leader and Commander Lowlance was seen as mere bugs or mice. To the leadership of Kozdazaki all rebels were seen as trash. The Kozdazaki people had only two choices as according to the leadership: obey or die!¡± The bounty hunter speaks,¡± Hunters, we are going to take these three to Commander Lowlance and he might reward us with promotions. These brat will the trophy that will ensure our reward! We had not any business in a long time!¡± The other three bounty hunters all laughed out of excitement of the statement of their comrade. The bounty hunters were so in the moment that they did not even notice that Dodat was now standing on her feet and the broken shards of her parents¡¯ weapons were levitating around her mid air. The bounty hunters were oblivious to what Dodat was doing, since they had totally dropped their guard. The attacking bounty hunter finally realized what was going on, but it was too late. His entire head exploded and the remains of the bounty hunter¡¯s head flew all across the dwelling. The bounty hunters were now in complete shock and awe, as parts of their comrade¡¯s head comes flying at them. The bounty hunters are in complete fear as they remain frozen as statues. They do not comprehend that they are frozen in time. The headless bounty hunter begins to stir back into movement. The bounty hunter¡¯s second brain was starting to take over movements of the body. Lower class Kozdazakis were very slow in the ability to switch control among the brains when the first brain was destroyed. In could take minutes for the switch over to occur. The higher ups of Kozdazaki could lose ether brain without being slowed down for even milliseconds. They could self repair the destroyed brain with ease. The leader and Lowlance could easily repair such damage as it was just a simple paper cut. The headless bounty hunter charges the young Dodat with his knife. Dodat uses her physic powers to throw the weapon shards right in the abdomen of incoming attacker. The shards pierce the second brain of the beheaded bounty hunter and the hunter drops to the ground dead. The remaining three bounty hunters finally regain their senses and see objects floating around the body of Dodat. One of the bounty hunters yell,¡±Be careful! These traitors had gave birth to a hidden one! She has special powers.¡± Another bounty hunter shouts,¡± We can¡¯t be careless with this one! We will die as well if drop our guard as our comrade did!¡± The last bounty hunter bellows,¡±Let us gang on her as we did to her blasphemous parents!¡± Dodat was completely unaware was what going around and her survival instincts had kicked in. She was having her hidden potential being unlocked for this battle and the bounty hunters knew it. The hunters knew that they must kill her before her potential could completely reveal itself. The three bounty hunters all bum rush her so quick that they forget to pull out their swords. They all begin to punch and kick at Dodat so much that Dodat could not defend herself. Dodat was knocked down to the ground and was curbed stomped by the bounty hunters. They manage to knock the young Kozdazaki out. The bounty hunters were victorious in their battle against Dodat. One of the bounty hunters stop attacking Dodat as if he had a change of character. He yells,¡± Stop it! I have an idea!¡± The other two hunters keep hitting on Dodat without any break. He yells again,¡± Stop it! I have an idea! Do not hurt the traitor!¡± The other hunters still will not stop. The bounty hunter hits his comrades and they finally stop their assault. The two bounty hunters grab their comrade and yell together,¡± Have you betrayed the leader? What is wrong with you?¡± The other bounty hunter speaks,¡± Have you two forgot our secondary order to find all potential hidden ones and deliver them personal to Commander Lowlance!¡± The other hunters relinquish their grip on their comrade. Two hunters curse out loud. One of the hunters speaks,¡±I know that she should be killed, but we can not disobey Commander Lowlance! If he finds out then, we will all be executed as well as these traitors.¡± Another hunter boasts,¡±She has killed one of our own but we can benefit from turning her in to Commander Lowlance!¡± The hunter who had stopped the assault spoke,¡±She is our prize since Commander Lowlance offered promotions and rewards to those who bring in any hidden one!¡± # The bounty hunters were excited for several minutes when they finally comprehended the damage that they have done to their designed prize. One of the hunters perform a brain scan on Dodat and she was alive. The bounty hunter yells,¡±She is alive, but she will be offline for a couple days!¡± The three bounty hunters shout out with excitement. # They decide to get the traitors ready to be presented to Commander Lowlance. Two wired nooses were put around the necks of Dackle and his partner Akra. The traitors were be dragged in the public to show any potential traitor the consequences of any act of betrayal. On the other hand, the hidden one was to be restrained and presented to the commander. The bounty hunters prepare their prizes so that they be presented to Lowlance. One hunter will take the prize, one will take the two traitors, and the remaining hunter will take their fallen comrade as proof of Dodat¡¯s power. The hunters wrecked the dwelling place of the former life bringers. They wrote in the Kozdazaki tongue,¡±Die, Traitor, Die!¡± Cursings were written all the walls and on the corpses of the life bringers. The bounty hunters are now ready to make a scene of their find. They drag the bodies out of the dwelling place and they are met by the neighbors of the couple. The neighbors are horrified by the sight of traitors and that they were living so close to them. The neighbors scream out,¡± Die, Traitors, die¡± out of disgust of the traitors and too show their support to the Leader and Lowlance. # The bounty hunters dragged the traitors bodies for miles. Then they finally arrive at their ship and enter it. Inside the small space ship was trophies of the bounty hunters various victims over the years. These bounty hunters took pride and enjoyment in killing their victims. Various body parts was hanging on the walls as would any hunters of animal would have on their walls. # The bounty hunters are nearing the protected airspace of Lowlance when they get a call from the castle. One of the bounty hunter speaks,¡±We are containing traitors to present to Commander Lowlance and we have a hidden one as well. There was no spoken response, but a tracker beam covers the ship down to a spot on the side of the ship. The hunters exited the ship and walk to the entrance of the huge metallic castle. The three bounty hunters were all standing at the huge double doors to the huge palace of Commander Lowlance. Two giant Kodazakis were standing in front of each of the doors. The two guards were each carrying huge halberds in their hands furthest away from the center of the doors. The guards speak in unison with the most monotone voice that you could have ever heard,¡± What brings you three hunters? Why bring those piles of rubbish to the Commander?¡± The bounty hunters present the haul to the guards in front of them. One of the bounty hunters speaks,¡± We have two traitors to present to Commander Lowlance!¡± The two guards shook their heads in accord. One of the guards spoke,¡± What is up with the other two bodies?¡± The bounty hunters all spoke in unison,¡± The traitors had given birth to a hidden one and killed one of our fellow Kozdazaki! Commander Lowlance commanded that all hidden ones be immediately presented to him!¡± The two guards looked surprised and opened the huge metallic double doors with their free hands. The two guards spoke,¡±Please enter within and also a messenger will be with you to present you to Commander Lowlance! Do not stop walking until then!¡± The three bounty hunters carry their haul into the large palace. They just started to walk forward until they were told different. They saw many metal statues of various warriors that they did not know of. The palace was very open spaced and had many statues and other kinds of artwork inside the building. The palace had more open space than it had items to place in said open space. Out of thin air, a messenger appears in front of the three bounty hunters. This Kozdazaki was not there before then, now he was just there. It did not make sense to the simple bounty hunters. There was tales among the common people of Kozdazaki that the elites had many special skills, like camouflage and hiding in plain site. The bounty hunters did not have time to ponder that fact. The messenger spoke,¡±Hello, my fellow Kozdazakis! I hear that you have a prize for our mighty Commander Lowlance!¡± The bounty hunters all saluted the messenger in response and the messenger of Lowlance returned the salute. The messenger spoke,¡±Follow me, bounty hunters and I will take you to the throne room of Commander Lowlance. It will take some time to get there, since Commander Lowlance¡¯s palace is larger than any mountain that could have possible exist!¡± As soon as the bounty hunters all left with the messengers, the ¡°statues¡± were alive and beginning to stir. # All the pictures and statues was not just simple artwork but in actuality guards in disguise. This was the same as they traveled throughout the huge palace. The bounty hunters were so nervous and excited that they did not notice that the ¡°artwork¡± was slowly shifting in according to the movements of the bounty hunters. The bounty hunters are some distance behind the messenger. They begin to whisper among themselves,¡±This place is completely unguarded inside.¡± Another hunter speaks,¡±It so appalling that one such as commander Lowlance that he is left unguarded.¡± The three bounty hunters all shook their heads in disbelief. The messenger suddenly turned around. The messenger spoke,¡±Is there something wrong, gentlemen? Can I help you with something? Otherwise we need to be moving swiftly or Commander Lowlance will get angry that we delayed our coming!¡± The three bounty hunters all gestured that nothing is wrong. The messenger saluted then the three bounty hunters in response. They can now return to their journey to their commander. # The servant finally stops in front of a large set of doors. The messenger speaks,¡± This is the entrance to the throne room of the mighty Commander Lowlance and you must do as he says without question. If the commander asks you to die, then you must die. Let him do the questioning and do not lead the conversation. A Kozdazaki once did that and they were executed, within less than a second! You must not look at him until he starts speaking to you and do not forget to bow in the Commander''s presence!¡± The three bounty hunters nodded in agreement and saluted the messenger. The salute was then returned by the messenger. The doors to the throne suddenly open and the four Kozdazakis walk in slowly. The four Kozdazakis bowed on one knee and they all looked towards the ground. The bounty hunters had knew to obey the messenger''s instructions, so that they would have the chance to claim a prize. A loud deafening voice comes from the front of the room,¡± Messenger you can leave now! I will settle the matter from this point forward. You are not needed here anymore!¡± The messenger saluted and left out of the room. The doors slam shut behind him by some unseen force. Commander Lowlance spoke,¡± Bounty hunters, you now have the honor to look upon my powerful countenance!¡± When the bounty hunters looked upon the commander they were all stunned, but they had managed to keep their composure. They all knew that Lowlance killed all those that he perceived any possible form of weakness. The commander, known as Lowlance is sitting in a huge throne made out of several types of crystals. It is a very elegant looking throne and is probably very expensive to make. The commander is a very large man that is over twenty feet tall and over two-thousand pounds. He is wearing a red armor with black armor around the waist and under the armpits of the massive commander''s arms. The hands of the commander are black. He has a large insect like horn in the front of his head starting from above his eyes to above head. There are two more similar horns at the sides of his head. Lowlance is wearing a large metallic cape that is completely white in color. The eyes of Lowlance are black and insect like in shape. The main eyes are a compound eyes while two simple eyes are at the top of the forehead at each side of the large frontal horn. The three bounty hunters were all in awe of the large commander. They had always heard that the greatest commanders need no protection but they had believed it to be simply malarkey. But they now had a sudden change of heart, since they could all barely tolerate to be in the awesome presence of Lowlance. One of the bounty hunters,¡± If Commander Lowlance was this strong siting upon his throne, then he must be much stronger in battle! The legends of the commander destroying whole enemy fleets on his own. This Commander Lowlance is a legit powerhouse!¡± The commander speaks,¡±Why have you three disturbed my stay here? You have even brought with all that trash! What is the deal here, bounty hunters?¡± The bounty hunters first showed them the bodies of Dackle and Akra. One of the bounty hunters spoke,¡±Commander Lowlance, we have brought to you, these two traitors that had chosen to rebel against the Leader and yourself by doing the heinous act of breeding together without ether the Leader¡¯s or your permission!¡± Lowlance was livid by the acts and the whole throne room begins to rattle, due to the energy of their commander. It took all that the bounty hunters to remain upright and not fall over due to the powerful aura(outward form of one¡¯s internal power) of Lowlance. # After several minutes, Lowlance regains his composure and begins to return to the task at hand. Lowlance was angered that one of his slaves had the gall to actually rebel against him. It frustrated the commander every time something was out of his control. Lowlance lusted after power perpetually and hated every second that he was not in control of everything around him. Lowlance speaks,¡± Good, you three have all done your jobs and obeyed the Leader and I. So what?¡± One of the bounty hunters speak,¡± When killing the two treasonous life bringers when determined that the offspring was a hidden one, my commander! You had given the order to find all potential hidden ones!¡± The commander spoke,¡±What, that is impossible! You three are lying! Prove it to me!¡± The bounty hunter holding the maimed comrade placing the dead body in front of the large commander. Lowlance looks over the body of the fallen Kozdazaki and the body levitates in front of him in every considerable angle. The commander is performing a body scan on the fallen bounty hunter. Then the body is flung by some invisible force against the wall behind the bounty hunters. The dead body is then crushed against the wall into nothingness. The three bounty hunters could not help but watch as their fallen comrade being crushed into the wall. Lowlance spoke,¡±Bounty hunters, that act took less than a third of a percent of my power (while on this throne) to destroy that former failure!¡± The body hunters display of shock help feed the monstrous ego of Lowlance so he let their actions be overlooked. The three bounty hunters all turn back to facing Lowlance and they all then salute him. Lowlance speaks,¡± Now, present to me the hidden one!¡± The bounty hunter holding Dodat puts her gently near the feet of the commander. Lowlance looks down intensely at the young offspring and at first he was angry. Dodat was lifted by the mental powers of the commander. The offspring was looked all over as if Lowlance was searching for something that was unknown to everyone but him. The three bounty hunters did not know what the commander was doing, but they the sense to remained silent. A loud laugh comes from Lowlance and speaks,¡± This offspring is a genuine hidden one and you three had obeyed me in the act of bringing it to me!¡± The three bounty hunters was surprised about seeing the physic powers of Commander Lowlance. They had better managed to contain their amazement of seeing such a powerful being as the commander. They did not want to show weakness so that they would not be killed by the powerful commander. The large commander abhorred any all signs of weakness as it was a deadly poison, including something simple as tripping on an uneven section of floor. Weakness for even just a second was punishable by death throughout the entire sector of Commander Lowlance. (All the elite commanders that were under the Leader''s direct supervision were given lands of almost the entire planet of Kozdazaki). Dodat is raised mid air to the left side of their throne at the commander''s shoulder height. Lowlance speaks,¡±Bounty hunters, I have a question for you, bounty hunters!¡± One of the three bounty hunters speaks,¡± What is it, my Commander?¡± Lowlance¡¯s throne begins to shake along the rest of the large throne room. The commander yells,¡±Why are there wounds from three Kozdazakis? You are telling me that a rebel offspring, hidden one or not, managed to kill one Kozdazaki bounty hunter as you had previously stated? That is absolutely absurd to me!¡± One of the hunters speaks,¡±That is correct, Commander Lowlance!¡± The three bounty hunters all saluted the commander again. Commander Lowlance demands,¡± Why did it take all three of you to beat one rebel offspring? That is what I would like to know! Tell me why!¡± The three bounty hunters were speechless and were at a loss to what they was going to do(if anything). They came seeking reward but they would probably face punishment by the impossibility that was Commander Lowlance. Lowlance spoke,¡±The traitor despite without any training, killed your failure of a comrade and as a Kozdazaki! Plus you remaining three were required to defeat this untrained traitor! That is inexcusable!¡± The three bounty hunter¡¯s were scared stiff and could not move, even if they wanted to. Lowlance bellows,¡± Black hole!¡± A cloaked figure appears behind the two guards next to the dead bodies of the Kodazaki traitors and puts his right palm in their general direction. The figure grabs his left wrist with his right hand as a means to stabilizing his left hand. A small black hole appears is the right hand of the pillar and the black hole sucks ups the two guards and the bodies of Dallas¡¯s parents. The whole action look less than one second and the two guards never saw it coming. It was that take quick of an action! Lowlance bellows,¡± Shockwave!¡± Another cloak figure comes out and takes off a mask. The mask was only covering the mouth area of his face. The pillar screams out with a shock wave that rattles the two remaining guards and the fallen guard into mere dust. The scream was deafening to anyone that was in the blast radius of the shock wave. The dust of the remains of the Kozdazaki then blows away into the air as they were never there! The pillar puts his mask back on over the mouth of the figure. The two figures bowed and saluted the commander by smashing their closed right fists against the left side of their chests. Commander Lowlance surprisingly returns the salute. The commander never gave the salute to anybody but those he felt wholly deserved it. The Leader of the Kozdazaki was one such person, because he was stronger than Commander Lowlance. The Leader¡¯s appearance was unknown to even Lowlance and the Leader stays in his large palace at all times. Commander Lowlance¡¯s strongest warriors were called the eight pillars. Black Hole and Shockwave were two such members of the eight pillars. The two Kozdazakis could also be referred to plainly as pillars. They were hand picked by the commander and he had complete trust in them. Dodat was still laying unconscious, while floating in the mid air to the left of Lowlance. Lowlance returns the salute and speaks,¡± Blackhole and Shockwave, you both done well and carried out my will! I will not allow doormats to tarnish my powerful presence and disturbance! It is an intolerable offense! I will destroy all that displease the Leader and my ways! No one that goes against us must survive!¡± The two pillars saluted the commander and the salute was returned by Lowlance. Black hole and Shockwave, ¡°You can now leave. You have done well and your services are not needed at this present moment.¡± The huge commander bellows,¡± Chameldra, come forth to me!¡± Chameldra appears out of thin air as if she was never there. A cloaked figure comes forth and bows in front of Lowlance. The cloaked figure had materialized out of the wall to the left of Lowlance. Chameldra speaks,¡± What do need of me, my commander? What can I do for you?¡± Chameldra was a female Kodazaki and the smallest of the eight pillars. Lowlance levitates Dodat over to Chameldra and the pillar grabs the young girl gently with her arms. Lowlance speaks,¡± This one is to be trained to be a secret weapon for my cause! See that it gets done! That is my will!¡± Chameldra salutes and says,¡± I will do as you say, my Commander! I will not fail you, Commander Lowlance!¡± The sleeping Dodat and the pillar vanishes into thin air. Commander Lowlance returns to siting quietly on his large throne. chapter 15 Chapter 15 On the planet of Rindat dwell two main factions: the war like Urano and the peaceful Ibor. These two factions splintered off thousands of years ago over the different administrative styles desired by the rival groups. # It was one dark murky night when an undisclosed limo pulls up in front of an abandoned building. The driver stops and pulled down the glass to the back where the passenger is sitting. The driver spoke,¡±You are where, you ask me to take you. But sir, this is the middle of nowhere. I do not want to get hurt in the bad part of town.¡± The client spoke,¡±You must not question my intentions, naive! I am above you simpletons that jerk off to big breasted porn while eating your fried chicken.¡± The driver spoke,¡±I am sorry, sir I did not mean any disrespect. I just did not want any harm to come to you. That is all that I meant.¡± The passenger spoke,¡±That is alright, my mortal friend, you were not paid to know my intentions.¡± The driver was mad about all the insults that his client had given him but he kept his mouth shut, so that he would go without his payment tonight. His pay was too large to just throw it away, since he had kids to feed. He could not afford being black listed. The driver press a button the glass to the backseat and exited the car, so that he could open the door to his client.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. But, the passenger was already standing outside the car with a fierce look of anger on his face. The driver spoke,¡±I am so sorry, sir!¡± The client then begun to smile with a wicked grin. The driver did not seen that someone was walking behind him covered in nothing but a loincloth. The client pointed to behind the driver¡¯s back, but it was too late. The driver¡¯s arms had been completely ripped off the shoulder cleanly. The victim screamed out in complete fright. The attacker snapped the neck of the driver until it almost twisted in complete three hundred and sixty degrees. All that held the head on was the driver¡¯s skin and nothing more. The client spoke,¡±Good job, he was asking too many questions! Now clean up this mess!¡± The killer jump down to the group and started to eat the dead body like a vulture would it¡¯s prey. The business man pleasured himself at the sight and traveled into the forsaken building. The client was carrying a briefcase when he clears some rumble to reveal some of metallic circle with a pentagram on the dusty floor. The man lifted his hands and started to raise his voice in a heinous chant. This caused the circle to completely light up in a bright black glow. The man was covered in the evil glow and vanished into thin air. The pentagram then vanished as it was never there in the first place. The fetishist appear inside a dark murky tunnel was lit with a nearby torch. Near the torch was a cloth rack with six pegs. Only one had anything on it, and the peg held a long black robe. The pervert put the robe on, that only left the hands and face uncovered. He then picked up the torch and started to walk down the long stony floor and walls. Screams could be heard on a constant basis that was deafening to all those that heard it. The man walked into a dark room lighted only by a huge fire pit and torches. The five other figures scream out,¡±Welcome brother!¡± The business man opened up his briefcase and threw human body parts into the hot flame. The six figures spoke,¡±Hell master, come bestow on your ultimos, your servants. The horrors of the ultimos will continue as blood begins to flow. To be Continued chapter 1 (book 2) Chapter 1 Deathmask and his newly formed crew had been destroying the power generator in the northern sector of an Ibor metropolis when they found themselves within a deadly trap. There were now in a room with a deadly bomb! They had no time to escape before the bomb had gone off. What has happened to this motley crew? Are they dead? Let''s turn back time, right before the bomb had gone off. The group was frozen in time as Mr. Big punched an enormous hole in the reinforced metal floor and shoved all the other men inside the hole. The bomb then went off with Joe facing the direction of the blast. Joe was not afraid to die since he knew that he would go to be with family in paradise. He was vaporized with a blast greater than a ten megaton nuclear bomb. The scene clears and it reveals something truly sad. There were mere ashes where Joe had just been. He was dead, due to the concentrated force of the blast. The bomb was designed to only affect the designated area and nothing more. This was the secreting weapon of the Ibor military: the Hughart bomb. Joe was one of the Ibor faction''s first guinea pigs. It was a sick honor for the former champion to had obtained. Mr. Big was a man of valor and gave his life to protect the lives of his friends, despite knowing most of them for a very short amount of time. He had freely shown them the greatest sign of love, that was to die freely for your friends. He followed the example that his Lord, which had carried all those thousands of years ago. Plus, he had fulfilled his obligation to all the training that he had received under Coach J. Joe was a great athlete and as well a genetic freak, but he still learned everything about his former professions from the old trainer. But how would Joe''s family take to the news of his passing? # Back at Joe''s home, Bertha and Grandma had broken out in an outpouring of tears. Luckily the children of Bertha and Joe''s were at school when this had been going on. The two women open their tear-filled eyes to see a vision of Joe mangled beyond repair. Flesh and bone were exposed all over the man''s massive frame. Blood and broken shards of flesh were hanging all over his broken body. Joe spoke, "I am sorry that I couldn''t return home as I had promised. Please tell the kids that I love them and I will see them again in heaven. I had set up several trust funds to see that you all will be taken care the rest of our future grandchildren''s lives." Joe''s image just vanished as it had appeared. Grandma had fainted, while still sitting in her favorite rocking chair. Bertha had rushed over to her Grandmother in the law''s side. Bertha cried out, "Oh God, why?" Grandma was out for several minutes when she woke back up to see Bertha holding her hand. She spoke, "Oh Lord, spare my boy! I am near death myself, so take me for his sake. I will die anyway due to the stress¡¯ effect on my bad heart. Just give Joe my short remaining life for his sake, since I had been with You through thick and thin. He has done the same, as well. That doesn''t mean that I am strong-arming you to get you to do what I want.¡± The old woman forced a smile on her face. Then her eyes closed and she then died. Bertha tried to revive her but to no avail. # Back at the mangled power room, stood Coach J, with a brown paper sack with something inside it. He spoke, "My young cadet, you had done well. No, you had gone beyond what I had expected out of you and obeyed my request. I don''t believe that a master should interfere with a student''s battle, but this time I will make an exception." He pulled out a mask out of the paper bag and threw it on the ashes. The object appeared to be a metal wrestling mask that was with open eyes and mouth holes. The forehead was red with the cheeks of the mask being blue. It also had white strips around all the openings and between the areas of red and blue. The ashes of Joe begun to float up into the air. The remains started to form bones again! Within less than one minute, the man¡¯s skeleton was completely reformed again. Next, was his internal organs, then his muscles, and finally his skin was formed. The mask wrapped itself around Joe¡¯s face and covered his whole head. The chest, back, lower arms, and legs were red as the mask. The fill in space was blue, with a white separation between the two opposing colors. Metallic wings are attached to the back and arms of Joe, as he stretched his arms in an upward ¡°V¡± position. An explosion of energy covers the reborn hero and he revels in his new found power. Joe spoke, "I am Mr. Big and I feel fifty times more powerful than before! I am now invincible beyond measure! The Lord has bestowed upon me never-ending power!" Coach J was still looking upon his pupil with no visible signs of emotions. ¡°Joe don''t get too cocky since there is always someone bigger, worse, better than you. You go can up to one hundred times your natural power and your speed could go up the same as well. This was one mask that had spent centuries with no master, or with any description for that matter. I guess we can now call it the big mask in your honor. This mask had wanted nothing to do with me, despite all my efforts. Don''t be surprised if it talks to you since is sentient as we are. I don''t know how though since that answer has been lost to our great race''s infamous history. I will not help you again, until who knows when. I have my hands in several other pies." Big laughed, "Thank you, my teacher. I can handle it from here." Coach J gave Joe no answer and dissipated into nothingness. The hero looked for the scene around him and saw the hole that he had made. Joe spoke, "Nothing ventured nothing gain." Big jumped into the hole without thinking where it might take him. # Back at Deathmask''s home was his parents, William, and Susie eating at the small table built for four. The pair had only had themselves at the humble home most days, but they had always fixed a plate for their son since he had been taken from them those five long years ago. They had the faith that he would someday walk into the house and eat dinner with them as he had so many times in the past. The couple had hoped that would happen every day, but it has not happened yet. The boy had been a promise from God and that promise would return back to them one day. The pair was eating chicken Parmesan when they hear a still small voice talk to them. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your faith, since he will return. I will do the work.¡± The old couple has begun to cry and prayed right where they sat. # Back at Deathmask and the others¡¯ secret military HQ, Hagotti was in a large control room overseeing the many battles of the Urano-Ibor war. He decided to focus at this moment at where his young cadets were fighting at. He spoke out loud, "This is madness! How come three-fourths of a twenty-five million city just loses power in only a few days. I know all of the major Ibor cities have a secret teleportation system. The higher-ups are cumming in their pants over getting it during this conflict and even offered a three rank promotion to whoever brings any information back about it. All the civilians there are long since gone before the battle even started. So apparently this new technology is extremely effective. Could have somebody from our troops discovered one such device?" An officer spoke, "If I may be so bold, may I interject into your conversation General?" Hagotti spoke, "Well shoot soldier." The officer saluted as he spoke, "The Ibor people hate all waste of space above ground and usually keep their power/ factory work to deep underground. Could one of our officers got down there and caused quite a stir, General?¡± The general spoke, "It is unproven at the time, but it seems likely though. Good job, officer, keep me updated on this theory." The officer shouted, "Yes sir!" The general acknowledged the officer as he keeps what he was really was feeling. ¡°Boy and Joy are you all right? You were pet projects of mine from first had seen you. I had the big four sent to help in this battle, as a sign of their newfound obedience. Have the six of you ran into each other? You are all great in your own ways, but you could make the ultimate six man army unit. I believe that the product is great than the sum of its parts. But what great parts you are all alone, yet alone together.¡± ¡°I need some good-hearted men to show that honest people could exist in the military. There are so many double and even triple agents within this very complex, maybe even this very room. My hands had been tied together by that evil red tape of the government for far too long. It has caused me to lose my marriage, family, friends and everything else, but my life and health. This fact makes me sick every moment that I live on this planet. I am supposed to only answer to the Urano presidents and the military brass below them. Yet, I answer only to the secret government that rules both of the factions, as if they were just puppets!¡± These Ultimos care only to control through lust, and if they don¡¯t obtain that way then they will take it by force! Quintillions of Rindats had been made in the last ten years in supporting the war effort. These blood mongers got to be stood or the new world order¡¯s mission will be complete!¡± But what kills me that I had to put on a dog and pony show for those who rule over this evil world. This is my shame and duty to act upon this. I will give so that this goal of mine could be successfully carried out. # Back home at Berth and Joe¡¯s hometown, the neighborhood was in a celebration for Grandma''s passing into heaven. The service was about all the good things about the old church woman over her one hundred and eleven years of life. the last thirty of those years were that of constant pain and turmoil. She had lost all her family due to murder or forced segregation. It was a bitter pill for the old woman to swallow. But there was one silver lining in her death, her missing family had been found by Joe in his travels as well a world champion. What few family members had been found alive were given money by Joe to see Grandma. But they had arrived all too late, but they were blessed to be finally together. Grandma would be blessed to know that her grandson had found most of the separated family. Bertha had shown her in-law, in her husband''s absence, the lost history of the woman¡¯s dead family members. She was then told that the living members would soon be coming to see her. Grandma was so happy that she was satisfied to die with just what God, through Joe had carried out for her. She had died in a tender state of peace. Berth had called the children¡¯s schools and had them taken back home. It was a day off of school that the kids had never wanted to take. # The preacher spoke, "Joyce is so much better off than we are. This body is what is grieving when we should be rejoicing. She had gone through too much and the Lord wanted to make her one her many angels. She brought all these wonderful people together here this day. She always wanted to see all her family again, as the only thing that she had wanted in this short life." ¡°Joyce, or as everyone in this neighborhood simply called her by grandma, was a cornerstone in this church. She put this church building together on her own money as a simple factory worker. She gave up ninety percent of her meager paycheck every month to support the building of this wonderful church. It is just a simple church that can only seat one hundred people if we are lucky. But that was what God had given us all through Grandma''s effort. She always had enough food to feed everybody, even the massive Joe.¡± People in the church laughed at the comment. The preacher spoke, "She was my first Sunday school teacher and she fed me every time I came to church after the service. At first, I came for all the good cooking, but I stayed for the Word that she had taught me at least twice a week. I became the man I am today, because of the woman resting in front of me. Thank you, Grandma!" At the celebration, there was a dry eye in the church house, but in the end, people were dancing and singing due to their sister going on to be with their Lord. They drove to the local cemetery and Grandma was buried there. # After the service, a man in dark black suit and pitch black shades came over to Bertha. The mother spoke, "Who might you be, G-man? This is a private celebration, not a government sting. You better not cause any trouble or you will have to buy a new suit. That is after you get out of the hospital that is." The mysterious G-man did not change his calm demeanor for one second while being told off by the grieving woman. The mystery man spoke, "I am not here to interfere with your ceremony here, but I am just on an unofficial basis for the Urano Government. I am not going to give you any more information about me than that, so let''s return to the matter at hand. This is about your husband Joe''s acceptance of his draft." Bertha cut the G-man off as she said, "Lizza, please! He would never work for the same government that allowed his family to be destroyed." The G-man spoke, "I am not here to argue with you. Just take this envelope and this 128 K HD Disc.¡± Bertha took the two items from the man and opened the envelope. Her eyes about jump out of the skull, when she saw that it was full of one thousand Rindat bills. When she looked up to ask the man what was the deal, he was long gone as if he was never even there. Joe had paid for the funeral of grandma, and the rest of the family, long since paid for more than five years ago. # Back home Bertha took the older boys of her and Joe¡¯s into Joe¡¯s office. (This office was used for business matters and his daily video viewing for keeping hip on the sports world). Joe Jr spoke, "What is up, Mom?" The other boys had felt the same. Bertha had brought her boys up to speed to what had happened at the cemetery. Joe the third spoke, "That is freaky, mom." Bertha showed the boys the money as she spoke, "This money would be split evenly among the family. But what is on the disc I had wanted to show to you the same time as me. I owe that much to you, five boys because you had all stood up in all your own ways for the family. The little men had been helped out so much by your support. Little Mac and Jack had such a hard time with your dad not coming home every night. Dad had always made an effort to put you all to bed for story time every night," "Children need consistency in their lives, especially when they are younglings. Your dad was always known for his physical powers, but he had an IQ of over one hundred and thirty-four on his worst day. He was a genius when it came to sports, and he been taught to save his money before he even started in the sports world. I am saying, this because this money here reeks of your dad''s doing. Let''s watch the disc together." Joe the fourth put the disc in and they had seen no menu and the video immediately jumped to Joe wearing a tattered wrestling outfit. Joe the fifth spoke, "What''s going on here? Dad is letting his face be shown on camera, while still in his Mr. Big gear! Only the neighborhood knows who Mr. Big really is under the mask!" Joe the sixth spoke, "Dad would never break kayfabe under any circumstance. Never!" Kayfabe is the closely guarded secrets of wrestling and to an extent fighting. Wrestlers at their best tell the truth when it comes a, b, and c. D is a straight up lie, but the fans never even question d. That is because they had told the truth before. True identities of masked wrestlers were closely guarded to even the fellow wrestlers/fighters. Joe was a very solemn face, that was very different than his serious he had once he was working. He spoke, "Bertha and the boys, I am saying this under my own free will and not being forced to say this. I had been in a big battle from some fellow warriors that cause me to relent during my last battle." The boys paused the video and they were completely beside themselves. Bertha spoke, "Who could have taken your dad to this point?" Joe Jr spoke, "Who could have destroyed his super heavy tough battle suit. It is just not possible." They continued the video and the dialogue continued. Joe spoke, "I know that this is going to be unbelievable when you hear this, and the film crew better not laugh or they will go to the afterlife with me. That is a promise and not a threat, so keep that in mind, fellas. I am a space alien!'' The family had to pause the video because they could not believe what they had just heard. They reminded the video and played that last part again. It was the same thing that they had heard the first time. Joe spoke, "I didn''t believe it at first, but I had Grandma confirm it for me by getting a feel for my former trainer Coach J. she thought that he was an incredible monster. She has so much discernment when it comes to people. This man or monster was the real deal and he said that he was from the fourth planet from this solar system. He was from an ancient race of warriors called the Gigantos. This group of people once ruled that world and a few even managed to come to the other planets of this solar system. The aliens intermingled with some of the people here and had children.¡± ¡°The Gigantos had not seen hardly any of their children here showing their physical and mental traits. Their nature had become recessive traits. I am one of those children with their traits and I am a classic example of that race. I had been given a mission from Coach J. He wanted me to protect the new breed of the Gigantos race. I couldn''t refuse the request from the man that help make me a billionaire. I found him just recently and the old man had confirmed it for me. I will be gone for a long time, while I do who knows what. I had asked for two requests from the man who trained me to be in the armed forces. The first was that I would be able to make this movie for you and the second was that I get a signing bonus for my obedience. That bonus would be given to my wife Bertha. The old boy commander agreed without any complaining if this video comes to you uncensored." The video ends and the disc melts from within the movie player. The machine bursts into flames. One of the house¡¯s many fire alarm goes off and one of the boys gets the room¡¯s fire extinguisher. The fire was stopped and the machine was unplugged from the wall and dropped to the floor. The boys and their mother hold each other in tears since maybe the last time they see their father for a very long time. Now, it was gone all too soon, without any warning. # Pete had become a drug dealer of all kinds of illegal substances, as other nonviolent gang activities. He started to use a lot of the drugs that he was selling and started to lose his moral inhibitions. He started to cheat on his beloved Cindy, who was his precious dream girl. He got lost into the evils of the Urano ghetto crime syndicate. Once Cindy found out how Pete made his money since it was appalled that her love would work for people, that was like her incestuous biological father. But as soon she found out that he was cheating, she took a long hot bath, and sliced her wrists with one of the razor blades from the two men¡¯s razors. She lost over one-third of blood into the water of the bathtub. Pete saw that red colored water from coming from the locked bathroom door. Pete kicked the door down and saw the bathtub water was running and it was so hot that it was steaming hot. He pulled the curtain back and he was so despondent about what he was seeing, that he puked all the contents that were once inside his now empty stomach. Cindy had slit her wrists and been burnt by the scalding hot water, as well. Pete ripped his love out of the bathtub and into their bedroom and make some pillowcases as a means to stopped the bleeding and an ice cold comforter. He stole the fastest car that he could find and raced to the local hospital with Bob at his side. Pete carried the injured Cindy into the ER, as he was crying profusely. The staff immediately took her to treat her injuries. He spoke, "Do all you can to save her or I will kill myself to be with her in death. She cut her wrists and burnt herself with hot water in our bathtub!" They tried to stabilize her, as Pete and Bob were waiting in the ER waiting room for several hours. Finally, a doctor came into the room and led her into a nearby consultation room. The doctor spoke, "Hello, I am Dr. Ryan and I leading the care for..." Pete yelled, "She is Cindy. She is my girlfriend." Doctor Ryan spoke, "We have managed to stabilize Cindy, but it is too early to tell. I am sending Cindy to our burn unit for third-degree burns over most of her body. We can give her new skin if she gets through this. I just want to know why on Rindat does she have so much scar tissue on her body. The medical community that any weird wounds are abuse centered." Pete got off the chair and grabbed the doctor by his shirt collar. He lifted the slender doctor off the floor. "I would never lay a hand on her! It was that piece of trash sperm donor of hers that raped and beat her daily, while he was still alive. She killed that punk many years ago after he killed her last rape baby. That is what had happened and if you say it to another person I will burn your dead body as I did to Cindy''s abuser!" Bob grabbed Pete and yelled, "Pete stop it! He just wants to know what happened to her. He is giving us a courtesy and most people would have reported us immediately!" Pete gently lowered the Doctor back down to the floor as the grieving boyfriend prepped up Ryan¡¯s hospital scrub top back to what it was before. Bob spoke, "Sorry, we had been abused by others when we were young ourselves. Yet, It was not the same kind of hell that Cindy had gone through. Please, just let drop the matter and let''s focus on what is really important. That is Cindy, who is really the VIP here. DR Ryan spoke, "I am sorry for my callousness since I am supposed to do no harm to others in my duties as a doctor. But, I will have you banned from this place if it occurs again. Am I understood, gentlemen?" Bob spoke, "Yes, sir! The short man hit his friend in the back. Pete yelled out, "Yes, my kind sir! I will not act out again." The humble Pete bowed unto the floor in front of Pete. Ryan spoke, "Sir, that is not necessary here since I will do all we can for Cindy. Take this lunch pass here in my hand and get something to eat and will page you over the intercom with the pager here. It will tell you what phone number to call when you can get any further information from us. Her patient number to confirm that you are Cindy¡¯s family will be shown to you on this small machine screen.¡± # Hours go by and the duo had not heard a peep from the hospital staff when Pete has had enough. He spoke, "I can''t wait any longer, Bob! I got to know what is going on!" Over the intercom, a female voice spoke,¡± Will the family of Cindy, please call extension 300-4567 immediately. I repeat call extension 300-4567.¡± The pager was shaking clean out of Pete¡¯s pants, telling him the same thing that he had been told from overhead. Pete dialed the number, while shaking, like a leaf in a thunderstorm. He spoke, "This is Cindy''s family, patient number 6530. What is going on?" The female voice spoke, "This is Glenda, Cindy''s nurse practitioner. Pete spoke, "I don''t care about your job title, just give me the facts!" Glenda spoke,¡± Well sir, I am...¡± Pete cut her off again. ¡°That is Pete! Cindy¡¯s Pete!¡± Glenda spoke, "Well, Pete, I am happy to tell you that Cindy is in the clear." Pete fainted due to the joy that Cindy would live on with him. Glenda spoke, "I heard a thud, are you okay Cindy''s Pete?" Bob pick up the phone and continued the conversation," Pete fainted. I am Bob, Pete''s best friend. You can continue on since I will tell him the rest of the update." Glenda spoke, "Will Pete be okay, or will he need medical care as well?" Bob spoke, "No, that is okay. I have some smelling salts and migraine medicine in my pants'' pocket. I will wake him up after you get done here. Hey, buddy can you not see that I am trying to talk here! Pete is all right because he just had a fainting spell. He is one tough dude! Will you leave him on the floor for just a few minutes! Guys, just stop it! For crying out loud, I will be back, please stay on the line." # Pete was now wide awake and he return to the conversation without missing a beat," Sorry for the delay, I just had a technical difficulty. Where is my girl located at.¡± Glenda spoke, "She is in the burn unit, here on the seven floors, room 307." Pete dropped the phone and ran to see his beloved. It took everything that Bob had to keep up with a friend''s lightning speed. It was causing quite a stir from within the hospital.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Pete found the sealed double door to the unit, as the sweating Bob had just arrived, gasping for air. Bob spoke, "I should not have eaten that second taco salad so close together!" Pete spoke, "How do get in such a secure place? This is a hospital, not the local prison! This is insane. What is that button and speaker on the wall for?" Bob spoke, "I believe that it is for letting us in and out, Pete." Pete looks frustrated and said, "I don''t have time for that, I have got to get in now! Let me break in, now. I have broken out of tougher security in the past." Bob grabbed his friend, in a vain attempt to stop him. ¡°You can¡¯t do that Pete! They will kick us out of here! You heard the doctor!¡± Pete spoke, "I don''t care! I gotta get in now." The tall man broke into the double door and ran into Cindy''s room. Bob had followed after his friend like thunder goes after a lightning strike. The nurses were doing all they could to stop the duo, but they could do little to stop them unwillingly. Cindy¡¯s whole body was burnt badly, but her face was left untouched. She looked, like a bandaged angel to the duo. She had always been a pretty girl, even as a hot mess makeup and style free woman. Yet, she had grown believing that she was the ugliest female in all of Rindat. Pete and Bob had always told her that she was drop dead beautiful on her worst day. Today was no different, since she looked a doll, dressed up like a mummy. Pete ran over to her side and instantly fell to his knees and felt her cheek with extreme gentleness. He has begun to cry for causing Cindy to do what she did out of endless sadness. He repented of every wrongdoing that he had ever done, down to stealing a stick of gum. He spoke, "Baby, I will never do anything wrong ever again and I will clean up my life. I will find an honest job as Bob has done as a plumber. I will never even lust after another woman ever again." The nurses had called all the security within the complex. Bob had somehow managed to explain how they had lived from they were all children. The hospital staff was all hurt by what they had been told. They all decided to let the matter lay still for as long Bob explained to Pete proper hospital behavior. Bob swore up and down that Pete and he would do as they were asked. # The rest of Cindy¡¯s stay went without incident. Three months later, Cindy was allowed to go home. Bob and Pete decided to leave the old apartment behind since it would probably trigger the poor woman. Secondly, They couldn''t afford it without Pete''s drug money. The trio found a small two bedrooms, one bath apartment in the projects, that the rent there was based on their salary. It wasn''t much, but at least now Pete had a clean conscience. Once Cindy was well enough to stay home alone with going into a panic attack, Pete went to his gang leader and gave him all his money that he had saved up down to the last cent. He gave him all his remaining drugs and all his secret contacts in the crime world while begging on his hands and knees. The crime leader spoke, "You can get up Pete! Have a little pride man! I will let you go, as long you never deal for anyone else or yourself for that matter. If you go back on your word as a former brother, then I will put a hit on you and your two little friends. You were my best dealer four or more times over. Get off of my sight and never return to me. Plus, don¡¯t ever go to the police for any matter, or they will never find your bodies! Is that clear?¡± Pete spoke a smile, "Yes I will do as you say and I will never be a problem for you the rest of my life!" He went back home, like he just won a million Rindats, and spoke to his girlfriend. ¡°Cindy, I did it, I got it all right and they let me go!¡± The two of them kiss for several minutes holding each other in an erotic embrace. Out of nowhere, Bob comes unto the scene with his lunch pail through the front door. Then he immediately walks back out the front door and does not return for a few hours. Bob slowing walks into the front door to see no one in the front and no groans to be heard. He walks into the small kitchen and sees Cindy cooking at the stove. Pete at the kitchen table with silverware in both hands, eagerly awaiting supper. The two stop what they doing and look directly at Bob. Pete spoke, "What took you so long? It is almost supper time. Bob spoke nervously, "Just ran into something stimulating." Cindy spoke, "Get clean up and we will eat." The trio ate dinner and Pete asked, "Can I come to work with you tomorrow? I will not ask for much money, while I get started." Bob spoke, "Yeah, I make enough money to have a second set of much-needed hands. It is not easy, nor glamorous. I will be walking out the front door with or without you at six am. I know that you may turn into dust if you see sunlight before noon. But, I will be the leader here, not you as with everything else. I won''t take any foolishness either. Pete spoke, "I will be on my best behavior when we are working. I promise that to you or you can fire me on the spot with no pay.¡± Bob spoke, "Fine then, be ready on time or don''t bother coming at all." # Months go flying by and Bob and Pete were doing very good business. Bob made Pete a legal partner in the business. So good, that they had hired a staff of four people. Cindy had made the decision to break her social phobia, while Pete and Bob were still with her. She helped as a full-time secretary. Cindy was not able to deal with people at first, but she had learned how to do math after her escape from her father. She was better with the books than either Bob or Pete. This fact was repeated by the two men so that she could believe it deep down in her patched up heart. Over the next few months, Cindy does all the payroll and the other duties that involved dealing with people. Bob and Pete help her with the non-plumbing part of the business. But, they were usually only able to help after a long day of doing calls. Cindy never complained because she knew the worst day with Pete and Bob was leagues better than the best day at the orphanage. Cindy''s was becoming normal as she could possibly have it when things came into a screeching halt. Pete and Bob were drafted into the military, without any prior notice. A paddy wagon that was full of soldiers, while Pete and the others were sitting on the stoop. The military men point the endless quantity of assault rifles at the trio. One of the soldiers spoke, "Put your hands up, while we verify who all you are. The trio did as they were told, which the men looked over them. One of the soldiers spoke, "That is them! Let''s take them and go." Pete and Bob have dragged off the stoop without any fighting and shoved into the back of the armored vehicle. The men didn¡¯t want for Cindy to be in any more danger than she had already suffered through. Cindy was screaming out with her hand stretched out towards the fleeing paddy wagon. She cried on all fours for over one hour. She was finally led into her house by the neighborhood granny, who lived right next door to Cindy. The granny spoke, "It is me, Agatha and I are here to help you. I will stay with you until you are well enough to stay by yourself. Honey, I don¡¯t know what you been through and it is not my business to know. But, you three had help this old lady way too much for me to not help you in return. You bring me groceries every week and cook for me when I am sick. Your boys fixed my house back to what was pretty darn close to what it used to be, without asking anything in return.¡± The two women drunk some coffee and ate some sugar cookies that Agatha had wanted to bring over for the trio. Pete and Bob loved those cookies and all the treats that the old widow had brought over to them. Agatha was mad at first that the guys would not take any money for all the work they did for her. But instead, the duo was happy to eat all the cookies and sweet tea that the woman would give them. Cindy had helped clean the granny''s house weekly from top to bottom because the old house was too hard for Agatha to completely clean, as was needed. Cindy was still upset, but her panic attack had subsided. Her eyes were still wet with tears and black eyeliner. She washed her makeup clean off with a wash rag. Agatha spoke, "You are the most beautiful woman that I had ever seen, while I was alive. I was a looker myself in my better years, but I was never in your league.¡± Cindy spoke, "Stop it! You will make it go to my head." The young''s pale white cheeks were now red as a red stop sign." Agatha spoke, "No, girl! I am dead serious. You look like a natural black hair, pale skin Gothic porcelain doll. Your black makeup just brings out your natural look, my young lady. Cindy spoke, "I used to dye my hair blonde with peroxide, that I stole as a kid. I had always been told as a child that I was ugly. I believe it since it was all that I knew. It was a lie, but it was at that time my truth. But, that all changed when I met Pete and later Bob. Pete was the first person that genuinely loved me, without even seeing me once." Cindy began to cry again, as Agatha held her hand. The old woman was crying now to see such a sweet girl have to go through all the hellish torment that she had suffered throughout her life. Granny spoke, "I know honey, you three get your life all figured out and starting to do well, when the old Captain Urano screws your life back up like you were to begin." Cindy spoke, "No you are wrong." Agatha was surprised by the young woman¡¯s reaction, as she looked at Cindy who had a tender smile on her face, while her long black hair covered her eyes. The young lady had her hands in her lap, which made the old woman nosy. The aged woman forced her shaky knees to better see what Cindy was doing. Agatha¡¯s eyes about jumped out of sockets about she saw. Cindy¡¯s hands were laying tenderly on her stomach. The granny gasped, "You''re pregnant! I heard you tell me that you couldn¡¯t have kids?¡± Cindy looked up at her friend with tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought I couldn¡¯t have kids anymore, but I am going to have Pete¡¯s baby! I was going to tell him after supper. But..¡± The two women stood up and gave each other a gentle embrace. Cindy spoke, "I was told by my doctor five years ago that I had the osteoporosis of a two hundred and seventy-year-old woman!" People on Rindat with a few treatments during their early year scan live to two hundred years at their prime of life. After that point, aging starts to slow the scale back down to normal. That is if they were without severe injuries then it is significantly lower. Agatha spoke, "My Lord honey, what kind of medical problem did have to have some bone problems?" Cindy frowned,¡± I had one hundred and seven babies when I was a very young girl.¡± The old woman kissed Cindy on the cheek and said, "Why on Rindat did you have that many, or better yet, how did you have so many children?¡± Cindy pushed the woman away and ran into the bathroom. Agatha ran, no attempted to run after the embarrassed secretary. The old woman tried to get in the bathroom and she found that it had been locked shut. The granny spoke, "I am sorry that I had hurt your feelings, as it was just a knee jerk reaction, baby. I had only thought that the natural world record pregnancies for a normal lady were sixty-nine. Was not you shocked at when first saw Pete scared back, as when you told me? " Agatha heard Cindy bumping around inside the bathroom door. The restroom door lock can be heard clicking unlocked. The young woman was heard running back to whatever she was hiding it. Water could be heard coming on clearly from outside the door. The old woman patiently at the door for several minutes, before she had the courage to knock on the door. Agatha spoke, "It is me! I had not left yet. I will love you no matter, what your past was. I don''t care if was your fault, but I don''t think that it is. You are too good of girls now and probably back then. I am coming in unless you don''t want in there." There was still no response. Agatha spoke, "I know that you need somebody to talk to. If you hate me and want to leave me then knock once. If you want me to come in then knock twice.¡± One knock could be heard. The sound saddens the old tearful woman as she starts to leave. A second knock could be heard, which causes the old woman to cry with happy tears. She starts to open the door and sees that the light is out and there is no other source of light. The granny spoke, "Baby, I am turning on the light and I will shut the door behind me, so that no one could see us here.¡± Cindy screams, "Shut the door and lock it! They might see me for what I really am!¡± Agatha did as she was told and saw that the young mother was in the tall narrow shower stall. The old woman spoke, "Cindy, hope that you are not sitting inside of there under the water if it is too hot. Cindy''s voice cracked when she spoke, "It is not the hottest water that ever been under, but I think that it is kind of nice. If you see how I really look like, then you will want to puke upon me.¡± Agatha spoke, "No, I won''t hate you no matter what you look like. You were the daughter, that I always wanted, but never had. It can¡¯t be that bad, honey. I will take a peek to show you Cindy that you just a normal girl. You just had a hard life is all, and that does not make you a bad person.¡± The old woman took a peek to see the face of Cindy and see that it is as she saw in the woman¡¯s kitchen. The granny spoke, "You look fine." Cindy pulls open the plastic shower curtain to Agatha¡¯s horror. The horrified woman spoke, "I am sorry honey, I had no idea to what several kinds of hell that you had been through. What on Rindat happened?" Cindy had scars over nearly all her torso and the upper end of her limbs. Stitches had been made with a very thick metal thread that showed that whoever had sewed her together was not a medical professional, but a sadistic butcher. Cindy''s natural white face was probably what the rest of her skin looked like. Her torso was all sorts of colors. Her patches must have been all that had kept her muscles from being exposed. Her skin was covered in all sorts of horrible words in all sorts of languages, such as whore, slut, faggot, full-time pregger, cum dump, and five-star hooker, to name a few. Choice numbers and letters for even more terrible things were on her body as well: 1488, 666, 13, 5150, 662, 730, P.H.D., and Bizzle for starters. The poor woman had body piercings nearly everywhere. Agatha couldn''t help but grab up and hug Cindy while kissing her on the cheek. Now, both women were soaking wet, but they didn''t care. The woman didn''t care what her desired daughter looked like. Agatha spoke, "Blemished or not, you are still the most beautiful woman in the whole wide world! Would you be my adopted daughter?" Cindy jumped out of the shower with Agatha still around her neck. The abused woman spoke, "Yes, mother, I will be your daughter if you would have me." The new mother spoke, "Yes Cindy, I will be the mother, that you never had. We don''t need any lawyer to tell us that we are family. A family is the ones you love, not just the ones you are related to by blood or by marriage. We will be family, even after we are both worm food! Don¡¯t ever forget that, baby. Don¡¯t you ever forget!¡± Cindy spoke, "I promise you that I will never let that leave my mind, even for a second." Agatha spoke, "As your Momma, can I ask you about what you had been through after we get a dry set of clothes.¡± Cindy turns the shower water off and the two women dried off with a new set of clothes. # Agatha and her new daughter were eating some sandwiches as they started to talk. Cindy spoke, "I was most certainly a rape baby between my sperm donor and one of his former employees. I never heard who she was, besides I got her first name from her. That was what I picked up from hearing various gossip from my former nurses. One day I overheard that the monster killed her because she tried to report him to the police. He butchered her, like a cow and fixed her flesh as barbecue beef. The leftovers of her corpse were buried in the orphanage''s dirt floor in the basement and covered in cement." Agatha held Cindy¡¯s hand to try to comfort her daughter. She continued, "I was given medicine to force me into early puberty. I had my first period on my ninth birthday and that demon rapped me that same day. My bed was covered in blood from my privates that stood out, due to the white sheets that I had. He told me that it was normal that a father would do with a daughter. I was young and dumb and had no idea of how sex was supposed to work. He took advantage of my innocence. I washed in the shower over the next seven years, up to ten times a day to clean the dirtiness off of me. But, it never came off, but my skin started to peel." "The nurses got pissed off and would only let me have five-minute showers, no matter if I had soap still on me or not. They dragged me out kicking and screaming. They had no concern for me, other than they were given them money to do the bare minimum for me. I got pregnant while being pumped full of fertility drugs. I gave birth to fifteen babies at once, but they were all stillborn. That monster beat me for that, like that it was my fault. It had never had been reported to have that many babies at once and expect them to live. Their chances to live were next to zero while having a supposed natural birth. Nine more months, I again gave birth to fifteen more babies, with better medical treatment. Those angels all survived from what I heard. They were all sold into the black market for the highest dollar, as soon as they were potty trained. They were all taken from me, with only a fleeting glance on their countenance.¡± Agatha was sick to her stomach from what she had been told by Cindy. The young woman spoke, "I gave birth to seventy-six more healthy children. My one hundred and seventh angel was murder by that devil. He cut it out of me after he found out about Pete. I shot that fiend for killing my baby with his favorite gun. Pete burned his body and all the evidence of that hell. I needed a lot of medical treatment to keep me alive and healthy, after having all those darlings. We did not have any money to get the care that I needed, Pete made a hard decision to sell all the drugs that he could so that I could get the treatment to stay alive. He got lost in it, after just a few years." Agatha spoke, "You had said more than enough for today. I will get through all this, while being at your side.¡± Cindy smiled with tears in her eyes as she said, "Thank you, mother!" # While at her first prenatal visit, she was found out to have the worst female problems that the clinic had ever seen in their whole history. Her doctor tried to get the young woman to abort the baby, but Cindy laid the doctor clean out with a punch. Once he awoke, Cindy told the doctor off. "At least sixteen of my babies had been murdered already, you are not gonna take my last chance to be able to care for one of them! If you report me, then I will tell you the local news that you attacked me. I will also say that you tried to kill my unborn child! Do you hear me?" The doctor spoke, "Yes Cindy, I was wrong to say that. Do you need some silence money to keep quiet?" Cindy blacked out his other eye as she yelled, "I am no whore, I am a one man woman and Pete is my man. Once he gets sober enough for his satisfaction, he will make an honest woman out of me. He promised me that when I was in the hospital the last time! I don''t need your dirty money, but what I need is a healthy baby! If it has any problems, I am going to murder you in front of everybody! Do you understand the words that are coming out of my mouth?" The wounded doctor spoke, "Yes Ma''am, I will do all I can for the two of you." Cindy stormed out of the doctor¡¯s office, leaving the doctor with two black eyes. # Nine months go by and the two women are in the hospital, waiting for Cindy to give birth to her one hundred and eighth child. She had decided to wait to see the sex of the baby until they were born. Cindy had given birth to one hundred and eight babies, so she did not even grimaced once, or let out a peep. She gasped out with joy when she that her baby had been delivered her baby safely. Cindy screamed out, "Give me that baby now or I will split all of your skulls!" One of the nurses quickly handed the baby into its mother''s arms. A nurse says, "It is a boy, Cindy." Agatha was crying along with her daughter, next to the delivery bed. Cindy spoke, "She is beautiful Momma. Can I trust you that if I die before you to care for little Petey in my place?" Mom spoke, "Yes, I will baby! But we need to get the paperwork done that I had officially adopted you, like my child. Then I will be your next of kin if Pete has not returned from the war. He will lead the boy''s upbringing if you had passed before his return. But God forbid that would happen. But, we need to be prepared if the worst would happen, and hope that the best would occur to us. # Three months go by and the small family of Cindy, Petey, and Mom are doing great. Cindy would never let Petey out of ether hers or Agatha''s eyes. Mom had talked to her daughter into letting her watch the newborn by herself so that Cindy could run her business again. It was hard to run the busy plumbing business on her own, but she had now two secretaries to help her with the paperwork of the enterprise while having four full-time plumbers to go out on calls. Cindy was proud that she was able to run the show without Pete and Bob. # One day a man in black goes into the small office that was filled with various office equipment, such as desks, and computers. Cindy had set up some padded chairs for clients could sit in, while getting the jobs arranged. The woman had set up some pictures of the staff and some ornaments to add some charm to the office. Cindy gets up from her desks and walks over to shake the man¡¯s hand, but the man wouldn¡¯t return the favor. Cindy spoke, "How can I help you, sir?" The man in black put something down the front of her blouse. Cindy pulled something out of her pocket and punched the man in the jaw. He was taken completely off guard and knocked down to the floor from a punch with brass knuckles. Cindy had been taught to fight by her lover and she was a good student. She had Pete put a makeshift knife in all her high heels for protection. The heel tip could be taken off and it could be used a knife and put back together in a couple of seconds. Cindy pulls off her left heel tip-off and kicked the shoes off. She stabbed the man in his forehead several times before the two women had to pull her back. Cindy spoke, "Get fresh with me, will ya? I will kill you after I rape you in the butt with your two-inch pecker! I had killed a worse man than you pervert! Get out of my building your mother¡­¡± One of the plumbers came in the back door and saw the three women and the bloodied stranger. He pulled out his magnum and pointed it at the man. ¡°Get out of here, before I finish you off for good,¡± he said. The man in black got up and ran out of the building and leaped into a speeding car. Cindy had calmed down and she threw the envelope out of her bra and into the nearest trash can. Something catches her eye on the way into the trash. She is curious about what she might have seen. She bends over to pick it up and she is taken back about she had just seen. It was Pete''s handwriting and it said, "To my lover, Cindy from your headache, Pete." She fell down her knees as she opened the thick envelope and saw that it was plum full of Rindats and a handwritten letter. Pete had told Cindy how much he loved her and how much he missed her. But what was most touched her was, "I have friends now that are honest people, besides Bob. The old boy is so non-confrontational in nature, due to feeling obligated to me for protecting his big butt from the hellhole. I am with our big friend and some other good old reverent boys. They will help me to not relapse, while I am away. Just trust and believe...¡± The letter just stops there and Cindy could not find any more of Pete''s letter. It would be her treasure until her baby daddy returned. # Back at Billy and his sibling''s farm, Big Bill and his sister Susie to do the work of three people, without their brother. They had prayed that they would be able to do it by themselves like they had done in the past with their brother. So, far it was going great on most days. During their busiest season, they could now afford day labors to help them during the large harvest that they had every year. This was due to Billy sending back most of his paycheck back to them. Billy was given some rations and if he was lucky a place to lay his head. He did not need much money since he did not have any bills to pay while fighting in the war. Billy and Susie had built a simple flophouse to keep the workers on the property to save them money. This was because most of the laborers were worst off than they were. Susie led cooking and cleaning for everybody, while Bill leads the operation of the farm. Sometimes, they would switch to give each other a break from the daily grind of doing the same thing every day. Bill would lead a church service outside the house in the backyard, with wooden folding chairs for whoever may be there that day. Cindy would lead the worship service with singing and flute playing. The workers were invited to attend out of their own free will, along with the nearby farmers. The siblings, even picked up a few people so that they could attend the Sunday service as well. Susie would do the laundry of all the workers when she had cleaning duties and patch up any holes in their clothes. A lot of the workers wanted to work for the duo since they were so nice to work for. Bill would not deal with any foolishness or allow any drunkenness on the property. He didn''t care if they did it somewhere else, as long as they wouldn¡¯t bring back to farm any contraband back with them. Billy and Susie were raised in a Godly home and they would fire anyone on the spot if they brought with them any beer or drugs on the property. They believed that the farm was God¡¯s gift to the family and it was sacred to them. Except for that, the brother and sister were very patient with the workers. The humble farmers had up to five church meetings a week so that every in the county would have the chance to attend one service a week if they were unable to attend the meetings on Sunday. One night after church, the workers were given ice cream and apple pie for working so hard the previous week. All the laborers had their fill and went back to the flophouse to rest when they heard a knock on the front door. It was a strange event since everybody had driven up to the backdoor to visit the family. Billy and Susie did not have the chance to get out of their Sunday best. Bill was nervous, yet answered the door, however. It was a man in a white dress shirt and a black suit and shades. Bill spoke, "I am sorry to tell you that church is over, but I can give you a short Bible study before I go to hit the hay." The mib smiled and spoke, "I am not here for that since I am here on Urano business." Bill and Susie were nervous since they had killed some government workers and dumped their cars in a nearby ravine. But, they didn¡¯t say anything to not let out a clue to what had happened in the past. Susie walked towards the front door, but her older brother had put himself between his sister and this strange man. The siblings did not trust any government officials since they had been so dirty with dealing with their family throughout the generations. Susie spoke, "Are you here about our brother, Billy? Is he okay, since we had heard from him, since you all took him from us last year?¡± Bill tried to hush his sister, but the mib nodded in agreement. Susie was tickled, like a gleeful schoolgirl going on her first real date. The man in black broke out into laughter, that mad Bill feels like his family''s birth defects were being made fun of. The family could joke about it, but no one else could the same. It was just how they were as people. The man in black was about to be kicked in the head by Big Bill when the stranger put his hands up in a defensive position. Susie spoke, "Calm down Bill, you are always getting unto Billy for having a hot temper. You have got to practice what you preach." Bill pulled back his leg back down to the floor. The man in black spoke, "I am sorry that I offended you, but I couldn''t believe that you all were exactly as the government file had said. I couldn¡¯t believe that it was true at first, but I see that it was true. Billy is at war right now and here is his sign on bonus, as he had requested to be given to you. It is a big sum of money for a new recruit, but the higher ups wanted it to be so.¡± The money was handed to Bill and then was handed over to his sister to hold for now. Susie gasped, "How did the old boy get such a wad. It is racks upon racks, as one of our workers had spoken of.¡± The mib spoke, "If I could be so forward, the guys at work had made a bet with me that I couldn''t get a photo with you two. Can I prove them wrong by taking a picture with you." Bill spoke, "If it is okay with Susie, then it is okay with me." Susie spoke, "How much money is the bet if you win it?" The stranger spoke, "It was a thousand Rindats that we had bet on." She spoke, "Then let''s make a man a little money. I am proud of how the Lord had made us." The man in black pulled out a hover phone out of his pocket and had it hover in the arm. Bill spoke, "Let''s get close together for the picture, but don''t get fresh with Susie or you will be hog feed.¡± The picture was taken without incident. Susie spoke, "Thanks for being so nice to us. Wait up and I will give you some ice cream and pie to take back to the office with you.¡± The stranger spoke, "Please bring two spoons, I have got a buddy back in the car." Cindy did as requested and brought back two foam cups of a desert with two plastic spoons sticking out. The stranger spoke, "I would shake your hands, but you see that I am unable to do that at this time." Bill opened the door as Susie waved bye to the two men in black. They then drove off to who knows where. The visiting man in black spoke, "I can''t believe that they are how we were told that they would be. They let me take their picture with them and even gave us ice cream for visiting. I won that bet, now you all are going to pay up." The driver didn''t respond since he was too busy driving with one hand and eating with the other. chapter 2 Chapter 2 Deathmask, Kill Joy, Billy, Bob, and Pete were all falling down a long pit to who only where. Bob yells, "Help me, I see the ground coming quickly!" He grabs the combat doctor by one of his arms and punched his free hand against the wall. Yet, it didn¡¯t work, since the wall was too hard to break. Deathmask yells, "Grab me with your arms and legs around my torso!" Joy didn''t argue or even ask why, since he was scared to death. Deathmask rolled the medic and himself into a ball and he rotates the two men in a never-ending spinning circle. He was doing this to slow down the men¡¯s descent. Billy was running his feet in a circle, as he was in a cartoon. His feet were forcing his body to remain in the air much longer than should be possible. Pete had Bob''s chubby arms around his long slender neck as if he was a wife being carried over the threshold on their honeymoon. The assassin was moving down the wall as if he was an oversized gecko. All of the five men get safely down to the ground without incident. They were glad to avoid the bomb¡¯s impact. Deathmask spoke, "I am sorry that you gave your life to save us, but I don''t go where you are for hopefully a very long time." Kill Joy spoke, "That blast had to be at least fifteen megatons explosion." Pete spoke, "Then how did we survived?" Deathmask spoke, "That is classified!'' Billy spoke, "Why is the whole area that we are in, not blown to bits, as well?" Deathmask spoke, "That is classified." Pete says, "What isn''t classified?" Kill Joy spoke, "That is classified." Bob yells, "Holy moose poop! Get over to the sides, because something large is coming down the middle of the above shaft!" The whole unit does as suggested and pin their stomachs to the nearby walls. The huge object landed with a large crash. The five men were prepared to destroy any potential threat that the object may be. It was a giant man covered in a thin armored suit. Deathmask speaks in some sort of dialect that he had never even of before. The giant''s masculine voice returned the dialogue as if he knew what Deathmask was saying. The rest of the men were puzzled by the strange interaction but remained silent. They didn''t know what was going on, so they let the matter lay for now. Pete finally puts two and two together, as he let out, "You punk, you are alive! I can''t believe it!" Deathmask spoke, "Big, how on Rindat did you survive?" # Joe filled in the men unto what had happened to him. Billy spoke, "I am glad to see that you are well, brother big. We were afraid that we had lost you." Kill Joy spoke, "Holy hell, you survived bomb equality to a fifteen megaton nuclear bomb concentrated into a single room. What a badass that you are!" Pete spoke, "You are a mean mother...'' Billy corrected, "Watch your mouth!" Deathmask spoke, "Enough with the hootenanny, where are we now?" Bob spoke, "The hole that we fell into as closed up behind us." Kill Joy, "It must be the self-protection programming of the key generator rooms. It must''ve sensed that we had gone down here. There is a dead area somewhat wider than the room above. Better yet, Let''s treat all of our potential injuries." Billy spoke, "You''re are more nagging than my sister Susie, when it comes to me getting hurt!" The medic spoke, "That is why I am a combat doctor so that you daredevils are able to live just another day." Big spoke, "My big mask, has taken care of me, so you need not waste your time on me." Joy spoke, "I figured that, but I would like to check out your new power suit, once I had taken care of the others. I find the alien mask''s abilities to be extremely interesting to research." Big spoke, "So be it then, since we are not going anywhere for a while.'' # The entire group was treated of their injuries and forced to rest, while still on guard in the huge people trap. The medic spoke, "Well big, your mask has different qualities than what the deathmask has. It must be specializing based on the user.''" Big spoke, "I am a Gigantos type one, while Deathmask is a type four. I believe that Coach J called it the warlord class. Its properties are unknown to me, and maybe even my trainer as well. It was had been very important for our race to risk interplanetary travel in an attempt to breed some benefits into effect over the last few centuries." Deathmask spoke, "So, I am a warlord now? What a day to find out such facts about oneself.¡± Pete spoke, "Where is the tinfoil hat when you need it?" Most of the others laughed at the comment, but Joe had only let out a smirk. Deathmask spoke, "Let''s rest for now, with everybody switching out guard duty every one that we sleep." # A half a day went by and everyone had eaten some of their rations, along with taking some time out to sleep. Deathmask and Kill Joy were speaking separately from the rest of the group. Billy spoke, "I am glad that we had found some real food and not these crappy rations that we get to eat so often. Isn''t that right, Deathmask?" Deathmask shouted, "We are talking about classified information, please give a few minutes." Billy kicked some rumble on the ground as if he really wanted to talk. Pete patted the speedster on the shoulder in a mocking sign of fake concern. The assassin spoke, "We are only grunts and not commissioned officers, like us who have a normal top secret clearance." Billy nodded his head in agreement. Kill Joy spoke, "We have a significant amount of info on the former secret Ibor teleportation system. That is an instant three rank promotion for the two of us." Deathmask spoke, "No, the others found it first, so they will get the same reward as us. It is only right, as we need to really push it to the higher-ups. They have been so helpful in our mission here." Deathmask waved at Billy, in which the farmer returned it with glee. Kill spoke, "I had my power suit detection device and it got some data on the Hughart bomb. That should give us another rank level up as well. The leadership has said that it would be four outright ranks if any significant amount of data could be found on both targeted technologies. We had probably already reached such requirements.¡± Deathmask spoke, "That would mean more pay that is sent back home to my folks. We had been trained for officer duties up to a two-star general in the army, navy, and air force military branches. Hagotti had seen to that, we just need more battle experience to get to those ranks." Kill Joy spoke, "What little that will do for us now hundreds of miles underground an enemy city. Deathmask spoke, "Baptism by fire is what we are getting, and we had nothing different after we had been drafted.¡± The medic spoke, "That is correct, my skull-faced friend." Deathmask yelled, "We are done, my friend." Billy eagerly raced over to talk to the officers about his family¡¯s farm life. He spoke, "Here see the picture of my brother and sister. They are the only family I got, besides you all.¡± It took all that the two officers to not bust out of laughter since Billy and his siblings look almost identical. Billy''s older brother had a beard and an extra leg to differentiate him from Billy. The sister, Susie looked like one of the brothers was wearing drag, while in a long blonde wig. She had only one long leg when compared to Billy''s three legs, and Big Bill''s four legs. Susie had looked, as she was another brother just with d cup boobs. Deathmask was lucky that nearly all of his face was covered by his mask. The combat medic didn''t have such a luxury since his face was covered by a transparent metal alloy. The two shook their heads in the attempt to pacify the old boy. Billy spoke, "Thank you for listening to me and looking at my family picture. My family had learned to farm from the Word and we had been prosperous. The government had tried to take our farm, but I would not let such heathen steal His promise to us. Billy pointed his head down to the ground as he spoke, "I had enough and killed all of the government workers. That is why I ended up here so that we would lose the family farm. I was given an offer that I couldn''t refuse. Ma and Pa would roll over in their graves if they would take the old farmstead." Pete put a hand on his shoulder as he spoke, "I can understand my comrade when it comes to doing the wrong thing for the right reason. I had done much more disgusting things that you could ever dream of." Deathmask spoke, "All of us had been forced into a situation that isn''t our fault. Don''t blame yourself for trying to protect your home. When I was drafted as a boy, I killed two men that were trying to hurt my folks. They were my first men that I ever killed and I was only twelve years old." Pete spoke, "You all were like a guard dog protecting its pack.'' Billy had fought back the tears and he managed to lift his head up in pride. Pete spoke, "While we are resting, let me tell you about the first time Bob and I met big?" Joe let out a chuckle that surprised the rest of the men since he was so solemn face from being the battle hardens Mr big. The assassin spoke, "I was still dealing with all sorts of drugs and working as a pimp for a nearby brothel. Bob and I were both off that same day." # Pete and Bob were flipping through the TV stations when something caught their eyes. It was a massive black man in a luchador mask, beating the crap out of every that dared to get in the building as him. Pete spoke, "Who is this nigga?" Bob spoke, "The guys at work, talk about him all the time and they saw that he is the realist badass in the sports world. He has won nearly thirty thousand wrestling matches, four thousand cage fights, and five hundred strength events. No one has a better reputation in all the ghettos as a high-quality athlete that he is." Pete spoke, "Really, he is that good?'' Bob spoke, "That is what I am told from the guys at work.¡± The TV show stopped the montage and transitioned to one of Big¡¯s few promos. The big man''s sitting down in a large throne as the male interviewer was on a ladder to get the wireless mike up to Big''s level. The champion spoke, "Hand me that mike, you pencil neck geek." Big was handed the mike and he started to speak. ¡°I am the undisputed Ultimate heavyweight champion of the entire Singlarr Galaxy! I have obtained all of the top straps in both MMA and pro wrestling! Show then all my world titles cameraman or I will put you six foot under!" The cameraman showed the champ''s eight titles: the all ghetto heavyweight and super heavyweight world championship in both MMA and wrestling. He had the same titles in the new ghetto promotion, as well. Pete and Bob''s eyes both jumped out of there when they saw the championship belts. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. The taller man spoke, "Those belts have to be worth ten million Rindats from just the gold and gems on it. Yet alone what value from who was wearing those belts!" Big spoke, "I am running out of high-quality contenders for my titles, so I putting out an open challenge to whoever wants to fight or wrestling me! I will even agree to any match type or any handicap! I am going to win regardless, due to me being the best athlete on the whole planet. If aliens were to show up, I would beat them just the same!" "Who will be my first challenger for my open challenge? I will offer One hundred million Rindats to whoever can beat me. Bring out whoever you got to bring to go against me! I dare care what you bring! Bring lions, tigers, and bears, oh my! I will break them the same!" Pete spoke, "This guy probably jerks off to his matches, he has to enjoy it that much!'' Bob smiled. ¡°You ain¡¯t kidding.¡± Big spoke, "I think that I am calling out some bean pole that has been sliced up, like a carved turkey. You have a fatso for a friend with eyes, like an eagle. Your emo girlfriend looks like came right out of an anime. She in all likelihood bleeds black to match the makeup and hair that she has." Both of the two men turned to each other as if the champion had been talking directly to them. Pete spoke, "Well that cocksucker has just called me out or did he just call me out? Before Bob could answer there was a knock on the door. Pete got up to see who it was and was just a neighborhood lad. The tall man leaned over to see who was at the door, as he spoke, "Oh, hi Cody, what is the reason for seeing me today?" The lad spoke, "I am here to tell you that Mr. Big has just called you and he will be at the local arena next month." Pete tried to dodge the subject," Cindy is cooking dinner, you want some?" Cody spoke, "Yeah, I will eat your last meal with you if you want me to." Bob yelled, "It is for ten million Rindats, we gotta try at least. Decapitation is illegal in combats, so you still have a hope of winning." Pete spoke, "Shut up Bob, before I¡­ That''s right I could put us in early retirement when I win." Cody spoke, "He is gonna kill you!" Pete smacked the boy on the top of his fairy hard that he made the boy cry. Cindy heard the cry and thought that something had gone wrong. She had her trademark Gothic dress on, along with a white apron over the top of it. The woman spoke, "Oh Cody, what is wrong?" The boy pointed right at Pete and begun to snitch him out. She held the young boy in her arms with his face in her large bosom. She spoke, "It is alright baby, the mean man won''t hurt you anymore!" Cody moved his head to the side so that Pete could only see. Cody smiled at Pete and gave him the bird. Pete tried to get at the boy, but his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t let him. # Cindy was updated to what had been shown on TV. She spoke, "You can''t beat that monster! He will kill you if you get in the ring with him." Pete showed the woman the replay of the promo. Cindy spoke, "That son a bitch! How dare he did get our information and bad mouth us. I will kill myself if you don''t." Pete spoke, "We will just go to the gym and hire all the trainers that I can. I need to get in better shape since Bob and I never work out.'' The group stopped to eat a nice spaghetti and meatball dinner that Cindy had prepared. # Pete and the others couldn¡¯t help but hear a large out roar coming from outside the front door. They rushed out to see what was going on and they saw about four hundred people in front of their stoop.¡± The crowd has signs already for the supposed match, between Big and himself. The slender man about pissed his pants, when he saw the crowd. He thought, "I am dead! I am so fucking dead! What did I deserve to be put in this situation?" All sorts of trainers were offering to train Pete Pro Bono to help get publicity for their businesses. # Pete trained for sixteen hours a day for the next four weeks, while doing all sorts of different fighting styles and various forms of conditioning training. Pete was lucky that he had thirty-one day month, as he did only light training, mediation to get his mind ready to fight the undisputed ultimate heavyweight champion of the world. Bob had watched all of Big''s matches when he wasn''t helping Pete as his second. The challenger watched all the footage that he could before he passed out every night. The last three days, Pete got to watch a huge amount of the champion¡¯s matches. The local doctor had Pete take all sorts of vitamins, supplements, and protein shakes to go along seven planned meals a day. Cindy had done all she could to help her lover, with his ten million Rindats match. Yet, she was still nervous, but she wouldn''t admit that to the would-be challenger. Cindy was laying in bed with Pete the night before the big match when she hugs him. He says, "Don''t get me going girl, I am going to need all my stamina. Bob has gotten us the front row three tickets. When he comes out, I will challenge him. He will fight me right then and there, or he is the world''s biggest pussy." Cindy spoke, "You could get a semi trunk to land in that canyon and it would still not hit anything." Pete pulled opened the covers and showed what was underneath. Cindy spoke, "That will not be a problem for you, baby. That trunk is able to hit everything on the way down." Pete spoke, "That''s what she said!" # It was the day of the fight and the trio was going to give their tickets to the ticket booth when they are stopped by a tall bouncer. Pete spoke, "Is there a problem, here?" The bouncer spoke, "Are you here to challenge Mr. Big?" Cindy grabs her man by his arm and says, "That''s right, Pete is going to beat that gorilla!'' The large man laughed at the woman''s comment when she grabs the bouncer by the balls. She forces him down to his knee. Cindy let go of the punk, as he pointed over to the door to the back room, while still on all fours. She spoke, "The hell with getting to a man''s heart through his stomach. Instead, you grab him by the balls and he will be on all fours before you!" Bob spoke, "I am glad that you are on our side!" Pete spoke, "Damn skimpy!" The trio was walking through the back when a fat man in a cheesy suit comes up to them with two large men at each side of him. The man spoke, "I am the wrestling promoter and we had heard of over the last few months. Your friends had been sending mail that you beat our big guy. Pete spoke, "Those cocksuckers! I will kill them when I get back home!" The promoter spoke, "Is there a problem? You wanna back out now?" Pete spoke, "Fuck no! I am going to kill that son of a dog loving whore!" An office manager handed Pete a huge set of paperwork on a clipboard with an ink pen. The challenger spoke, "What is this bullshit?" The manager spoke, "It is paperwork stating that if Mr. Big kills you in the ring that you wouldn''t hold us responsible. We will treat you for any immediate care, but any potential long term care is on you.¡± Pete was signing off highlight lines after another without even looking at what he was signing too. Cindy and Bob tried to make him look at the fine print, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it. Pete spoke, "Here are the damn papers! Now let me right now!" The promoter spoke, "Then get out to the gorilla position and we will let you fight shortly. (The gorilla position is the last place before the athlete walks out to the Ring. The staff there makes sure the wrestler comes out on cue.) Pete was let out the challenger¡¯s entrance to the ring, as Bob led the rear, Cindy was in the middle, and Pete was in the front. The thirty thousand seat arena was full of fans, throwing trash at the trio and any other thing that they could to throw out at them. The fans were chanting, "Big will Kill you! You''re a faggot! You suck dick!" These chants were followed with many more insulting chants. Pete went into the ring, along with Cindy and Bob. Then Big¡¯s music started playing and all of the fans were standing and screaming. Big came out from the back and flexed his muscles, revealing his world titles around his massive waist. Cindy spoke, "Holy Fuck! I heard that TV adds on thirty pounds, but this sucker looks bigger in real life! Pete spoke, "Don''t rub it in!" Bob waited until Big was almost to the ring when he pulled out a net launcher from his poncho. Big was laughing as he was covered in an electrified net. Gunshots were fired from the circle of balconies aiming directly at the champion. The nearby fans were beating the snipers, down to a bloody pulp. Mr. Big was laughing uncontrollably, as he flexed the tranquilizer darts of his flesh. Pete spoke, "You said that thirty of those would knock him out!" Bob spoke, "How was I supposed to know that he would be able to stand thirty darts that would each kill a full-grown elephant?" Big jumped up unto the ring after throwing off the net. He pointed directly at Bob, who completely frozen out of fear. He picked the sniper and threw his fat ass, twelve rows into the fleeing audience. Pete was upset that Bob was hurt, but he knew that he had to take advantage of the champion¡¯s focus on his friend. Pete pulled out a knife that had its blade covered in a gram of Polonium. This poison should kill Mr big instantly. The champ was stabbed twelve or fifteen times in the back with the poisoned weapon. The blade was broken inside the giant¡¯s back. Pete threw the hilt down unto the floor outside the ring. Big immediately fell unto the mat as his body was trying to counter the high-grade poison. Pete grabbed the ref and said, "Start the match!" The official did as was requested and the bell was rung. The match was on.

      1. Mr. Big was still reeling from the poison assault from his challenger, which angered the fans tremendously. The fans started to throw trash into the directed at the crafty Pete.

Pete spoke, "Your champ is on the ropes, motherfuckers!" That was it since here come the folding chairs at him. The ref was knocked down to the ground. Big¡¯s back was still smoking from the poison wounds, so he didn¡¯t bother to even move an itch. The large ring was filled up to the top rope. The fans yelled, "Come on Big! Come on Big!" Mr. Big finally stirred back to his feet, as if nothing had occurred. He beat his chest repeatably to the fans'' glee. The fans chanted, "Beat his ass!" Big yelled, "I feel no pain!" Pete comes rushing at Big while running on the top of the chairs. The champion mule kicked his foe right in the balls. Cindy yelled, "I had wanted to use those tonight!" Bob only grimaced at the sight. Pete was grabbed up into a torture rack on top of Big¡¯s back. But something strange happened. Pete''s spine moved out of the hold like it was that of a boa constrictor. Big''s torso was wrapped by the challenger into a left-leaning abdominal stretch. Big spoke, "You gotta..." Pete used his sharp canine teeth to pierce the neck of the super champion. Blood sprayed out of the champion¡¯s neck like it was a water sprinkler. The crowd cried out in horror to see the invincible champ be hurt so terrible by the contender. Big yelled, "Your time is over my count!" He used both of his massive arms to grab the small head of Pete and force him to stop his assault. Both Bob and Cindy were horrified to see their Pete be completely manhandled by the champion. Pete''s head was held completely up the air by the fully vertically extended arms of Mr. Big. The crowd could hear the skull of Pete start to crack under the invincible Big¡¯s incredible grip strength. Cindy knew that she had to act quickly or his lover boy was a dead man. She had nothing white to throw but her bra, so she ripped it off with her blouse still on. Next, she threw it into the ring, next to Pete¡¯s feet. Pete''s blood was rushing down the chest of Mr. Big as if it was water falling off a side of a cliff. Pete was thrown unto the floor next to Cindy and Bob. Big yelled, "Get him out of here before I change my mind. # Pete spoke, "That was the first time that I had met this big lug here and why I am willing to play, as his second. Deathmask spoke, "Anyone wants to volunteer their prowess to try to break an opening into the nearby walls. Billy shot at the wall to no effect. Pete tried to slash at the weakness of the wall, but he found Bob was next, as he was using his high-grade explosives to blow up a wall. Still, none of the walls were affected. Deathmask used various hand slashes to cut the walls, but still, not even a mark was upon the walls. The officer spoke, "I never seen any metal like this. Could it be?" Joe spoke, "What is this metal?" Kill Joy spoke, "It isn''t the time for more red tape, so let''s bring the men into the know. The men all looked at the two officers as if they had turds hanging out of their mouths. Deathmask spoke, "It was the Ibor faction''s hidden metal Iboranium! It can take the force of a ten megaton nuclear weapon, while being thinner than a wonton wrapper!¡± Big yelled, "Men, get out of the way! I can take on more force than this silly metal!" The whole unit got clean out of Joe¡¯s way, as energy formed around him. He punched once and nothing. Big fired more than ten thousand blows a minute to the wall. A hole big enough to get a double-decker bus through with ease. Deathmask spoke, "I can now see why you all are called the big four. Now, let''s find out what adventure awaits us!" The unit disappeared into the endless void to who knows where. chapter 3 Chapter 3 Deathmask''s crew journeyed into the darkness using night vision goggles, except for the two with alien masks. They had been given night vision, as a form of their transformation. They continued on for over one hour. Pete yelled, "Something down the tunnel at lightning speed!" Everyone but Joe put their backs to sides of the tunnels to avoid detection. Mr. Big yelled out, ¡°Berserker! Berserker!¡± Some sort of machine with spinning blades around all the horizontal edge. Laser rounds were gushing from several guns. Yet, Joe wouldn''t move. The blasts didn''t harm the former champ. The machine race towards Big and sliced at him with the cutting power of high-grade diamonds. Mr. Big only laughed as he bent the blades like they were Styrofoam. Out of the blue, the machine exploded which covered the giant in a showing of smoke and flames. The driver had leaped out of the device in time, while he was coming down at Joe with a laser-powered chainsaw. Big caught the chainsaw to the attacker¡¯s horror and even managed to snap clean in two. He then backhanded the enemy into oblivion. Pete blurted out, "You are one bad nig..." Joe shouted, "What your mouth! That isn''t your word to say!" Pete spoke, "Chill out man! I was only going to say, nigga." Big dropped the matter as the group traveled on. # The group ran across three different paths. Deathmask spoke, "let''s split up into three groups of two. Big, me, and Pete are the three strongest in that order. I will go with Joy here since we were trained together. Big, you go with Billy. He has a glass jaw. Pete and Bob, you will team up, as in your past. Big spoke, "We will go the middle path since I like to walk in the path called straight." Billy spoke, "I know what you mean, brother!" Deathmask spoke, "Pete and Bob, you will go left, while we will go the right." The three groups left without incident. # Deathmask and Joy were traveling down the path a little way when heard the path closing behind them. The two turned back to confirm their suspicions. Joy spoke, "Now, we are past the point of no return!" Deathmask spoke, "I want to find the limits of this mask, so it does not bother me." The floor came out from under them. Deathmask was able to keep from falling by sticking to the wall, while the combat medic hadn¡¯t such a luxury. Deathmask spoke, "I should have known that the play was booby trapped. Kill Joy, I hope that you are okay." Deathmask raced down the side of the wall as if he was a giant spider. Blades soon formed on the walls in elaborate patterns. Deathmask saw in some kind of slow-motion image that allowed him to better memorize the patterns. He thought, "What on Rindat is going on here? How I am seeing This?" A voice spoke, "It''s the powers that I am bestowing on you sapling. We are in a symbiotic relationship. I will give the user some of the skills that the former masters had built up over the last several thousand years." Deathmask spoke, "How can you do that?" The mask spoke, "It was from the elders of old that gave our people such powers. They were the teachers of us Gigantos." He spoke, "The what?" The mask spoke, "That is the name of the race that you and your comrade are a part of. The elders had seen that we were slaves for far too long and gave us to them. I had slowing absorb the skills of over one thousand different masters. With time we were able to defeat the evil ones." Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Deathmask spoke, "Who are these evil ones?" The deathmask spoke, "They are the Solarians, the worshipers of the great shadow on planet Violio." The lad spoke, "But our science had found that no one has ever lived on that planet." The mask spoke, "That is the lies of the great shadow! He has blinded the eyes of your caretakers on this world. The guardians had allowed each planet in the system to be able to see the other worlds. But was he came unto the scene!¡± Deathmask spoke, "To whom are you referring?" The mask spoke, "The man that had trained the other mask user on this planet. He was once a murderer in his world. He was one of two emperors on his world. His might and skills are nearly perfect. All attempts to stop him has been a fool''s errand." Deathmask paused on the wall with his guard up, while still listening to his mask intently. "The ones known only as of the guardians were set in place by the elders of old to stop all of the two emperors attempts to destroy all twelve planets in the solar system." The officer spoke, "That is impossible since there are only ten planets!" The deathmask spoke, "What little you know. The guardians live on the last unseen planet that enters within sight of each world every thousand years. They had limits in place to prevent destruction to all worlds. Only the two emperors are known to travel to the planet to planet. But there are others in the outer planets that will come to rule this planet." Deathmask spoke, "Who are they? Why do they want to conqueror this world?" The mask spoke, "It is their lust for power that causes them to do so. They rule almost all of the Singlarr Galaxy already. They avoid the fourth planet because it is under some others of the shadow''s playthings.¡± Deathmask demanded, "Who are they?" The being spoke, "They are Kozdazaki from the ninth planet. Tell no one of this or I will leave you to your devices. You must be ready for when they come or they will kill you all!" The voice then left and the hero continued with his journey through all of the booby traps. # Kill Joy landed on the hard floor on his backpack. He checked it for any damages. "Good, most of the supplies were undamaged in the fall. I wish I knew where I was at. This part of the underground has been left unlisted, due to some form of importance. It is hard telling how far down we are.¡± A machine could be heard nearing him in both directions. It was probably some sort of motorcycle. There were at least six or seven coming his way. He had four mines left, so he placed them on the floor some distance away. They were the bow on top of him when one of the mines goes off behind him. One of the bikers was dead, but Joy had no time to rejoice since he had another biker right in the face. He one of the bikers right in his helmeted face. The face guard breaks, revealing broken flesh and dripping blood. The bike landed on the remaining three minds to his dismay. A biker slashed him on the side with an energy blade. Kill Joy managed to keep alert and shoot the bikers engine. This caused the bike to explode, killing the driver. At least five more bikers remained. Two were killed by the remaining land mines. Kill Joy pressing a bottom on the side of his med kit and two large laser blasts fire at two of the bikers. Only one biker remains and he hits Joy clean on, forcing the medic to have to grab the front of the bike to prevent being run over. The medic had to make a decision very quickly or he will be dead very soon. He forced himself to jump back off the bike, as he shoots the riding with one of his guns. The warrior had successfully hit his target. He slid out of the way to keep from getting hit by the crashing motorcycle. The medic was gasping for air, as he walked farther away from his former location. Kill Joy speaks, "I don''t know how the other guys, like all this bullshit. I am just a medic and not a front line soldier! I hurt like hell and this battle isn''t even close to being over. # About three hours later, Deathmask had been able to move through several traps, but it felt too easy for him. The traps up to now had been only to kill the very weak and the very stupid. Deathmask was speeding a rare moment on the floor when he hears the walls at each of him close shut. He tries to cut them to no avail. He speaks, "I must use my Mach speed to get through, or I will be flat as a pancake." Deathmask moved at Mach five and used his hand slices to cut at the walls. But it was for naught. He knew that he could go faster, but how much he didn¡¯t know for sure. The mask said that he could at least have a twenty-five power boost. Power equals strength times speed. He speeds up to Mach ten and still nothing. Mach fifteen and still nothing, after Mach twenty after that. It wasn¡¯t working and the walls were almost on top of him. He finally went Mach twenty-five and slice a perfect circle into one of the incoming walls. He leaps through the hole at the last possible second. Deathmask had been successful but for how long? chapter 4 Chapter 4 Deathmask had just escaped from being crushed by the wall trap and runs away down the long hallway with no end in sight. Spears appeared out of walls and spikes came from out of the floor. Deathmask had to move at incredible speed to being impaled, as his mind to body reaction speed was about. 01 seconds. This was at the upper limit of human potential when it came to reaction time. Lightly armored ninjas come out from anywhere and everywhere. There were at least twelve warriors with all sorts of weapons. The first ninja had a sai (A three-pointed weapon with the largest point in the center of weapon the bottom of the weapon had a small hilt). Deathmask had to counter midair with a kick to the ninja''s head, but he was unable to land a blow. He had his ankle gored through with the ninja''s weapon. The hero had no time to grimace, as he used his undamaged leg to slice the foe''s head off his shoulder. Two ninjas came to battle the racing behind him. One foe had a large katana, while the other had a kusarigama (a chain and sickle). The ninja with the katana sword threw a flying slash at Deathmask. He tried to dodge but his good leg was caught with a chain with a large iron weight. The hero was slashed repeatably in the back until his blood started to flow. Deathmask yelled out in pain as energy formed around him. The chains were broken by the Deathmask¡¯s power. The Urano officer spits red flames from his mouth, which are heated to over nine hundred degrees. The Ninjas were burnt to a crisp. Four ninjas came at Deathmask at all sides. They all were throwing shurikens (ninja stars) at him. He was moving faster than Mach thirty, as he was able to catch all the projectiles and throw them back at their users. The four attackers were killed by their own weapons. Five more ninjas came out with various grenades that Deathmask had to run to dodge, while still running at top speed. These ninjas had placed endless landmines on the hallway with no apparent pattern to them. Deathmask made a sudden decided to run backward at full speed. He was using his keen senses to run safely going backward. This rattled the foes, which allowed him to slice them up with his hand slices. The hero turned back around to see one more standing still with two nunchakus (Numchucks). Deathmask stopped just in front of the remaining ninja, while he was at a safe distance away. The ninja spoke, "You will die you, son of a whore, for killing my comrades!" The Urano soldier was unfazed at the comment as he rushed towards the enemy, yet it didn¡¯t work. Deathmask was smashed several times with the nunchakus, which forced the Giganto to jump back. He cried, "I have had enough with you all and I will see how fast I can go!" Deathmask speeds up to Mach thirty-five, forty, forty-five, and eventually fifty!" He just used the heat of Mach speed to burn the ninja to crisp. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. # Deathmask Had traveled about ten miles when he ran into more trouble. He saw a large trooper with a large metal club in his right hand. The warrior rushed around the Giant with several sonic booms following behind him. He slices the club into little shards, which pissed the large trooper off. Deathmask was unable to break the heavy armor of the trooper. It was like a fly messing with a man. Deathmask thought, "That monster said that I was only using half of my power when I first started. I am using my full speed as of right now, so let¡¯s see how strong that I am!¡± An enormous ball of energy forms around Deathmask as he does a flying head stomp on the oversized trooper on the top of the head. His neck and head were crushed like a hammer to a watermelon. He rushes down the hallway and ends up into a large hall. The opening behind Deathmask with a thick layer of Iboranium. He was taken back when he saw a large opening in the floor. A large mech comes out of the floor, as the holes close up again. The mech was over forty feet tall and weighed over ten tons of pure Iboranium. Deathmask shouted, "How am I supposed that? Mr. Big could barely break lightweight Iboranium, let alone this monster!" The mech was able to move faster than Mach twenty-five! He was firing several high powered lasers at the Urano warriors. The ceiling, walls, and the floor were being engraved by the mech. The machine keeps moving faster and faster until it was moving as fast as Deathmask was! The strides of the mech were as different as Heaven and Rindat, yet the slim warrior was able to move in much more different directions at top speed. The mech started firing heat-seeking missiles at Deathmask, who unable to dodge the attacks. A loudspeaker coming from the mech was speaking, "Burn in hell, Urano scum!" A voice responds, "Who is dead?" The smoke clears and Deathmask''s outfit was outfitted with ticker armor coming from his previous power suit. The deathmask powered up the user''s abilities by fifty times, which was stacked with the Urano power suit which expands his base power times ten. He is known able to move at Mach sixty! The mech was completely unable to see what Deathmask doing, yet is taking next to no damage due to high-grade armor. Deathmask now has all of his military sensors and weapons. ¡°He is still unbeatable at this point, so I have to find some sort of weakness in his defense!¡± His sensors detected some high levels of heat from under the machine armpits. Deathmask fires two bazooka under each of the exhaust vents, which completely destroyed the machine. Deathmask still saw no way out of the large room Something burst from the ceiling from behind him with a large electric chainsaw that had contained over three-million volts! The saw sliced through Deathmask''s armor like a hot knife through butter. He was cut pass the collarbone and down to his core. Blood was burnt by the electricity and the hero passed out unto the ground due to pain. # Kill Joy was running down another hallway after another when he is hit in the back from his head and is dragged through an opening in the wall. The door in the wall closed by the mysterious assailant. Two of the ill-made crew had been captured. What will happen to the Big Four? chapter 5 Chapter 5 Big and Billy was running down the hallway when they see two warriors rushing at him. There was one large warrior with a slim warrior on his shoulders. Big and the other giant lock up, as Billy and the slim warrior are fighting on top of the comrades. Billy and his foe speed up to Mach ten and race down the hallway. Big and the Ibor warrior are fighting to see who is stronger. Big had just had his fifty times power up. This surprised Joe at first, but he no time for such irony. Big gives his foe a throw supplex to his foe. The enemy trooper luckily lands on his forearms and no serious damages have been done. Both of the warriors know start to move at Mach five, which was the first time during this battle. Joe could move this fast but I hadn''t felt the need until now. It was impossible for the former super champion to be at the same level of others in the unit, except for Deathmask and Billy. The two warriors are starting to punch each other in the face as hard as they could. It was amazing that faces weren''t completely shattered by the blows. Nonetheless, they continued on with reckless abandon. Big threw a discus forearm and knocked the foe silly. The advantage had to take advantage of immediately, as Joe had done in nearly all of his matches. He performed a double knee facebreaker, which caused the foe to land on his back. Joe entered the mounted position on top of the stunned trooper and smash his head like a mallet to a cold watermelon. Billy was in a cat and mouse game with his trooper. They took turns playing the cat by using twin assault rifles and various melee attacks. The two warriors spin in a circle in an attempt to kill the other. They speed up to Mach fifteen and they nothing. Next, it was Mach twenty, and only the compound around them was damaged. This went on until they were moving over Mach twenty-five. They rush at each other in a horizontal line that hides who had been the winner with them at the opposite ends from their starting points. The Iborian trooper fell to grown laying in a pool of his own blood. The mismatch of Billy and Joe was lost to the duo and they found themselves encircled by twenty ten foot tall mechs. The mechs all used countless energy cables to cover Mr. Big, who had protected his comrade by punching a hole into the floor below. Billy has stomped down the hole, like something standing on a whack a mole game. Now that Billy was hopefully in a much safer place, Joe was electrocuted by the cables that each at one-billion volts! His thin armor started to melts and next was his flesh that was started to melt down to the bone. He spoke, "You''re not taking me today!" Big was able to grab the cables due to him not feeling any physical pain. He started to rotate into a giant swing! He yelled, "Take seventy times my world-class strength!" The mechs were all destroyed by the throw, along with the nearby walls. From an opening in the broken walls comes a giant mech that comes out. (It was a similar model to the mech that Deathmask had fought). The mech was ten times faster than Big was moving at the times. Joe was getting thrown around by the mech, like a volleyball. He spoke, "Take all of my power!" Mr. Big powered to one hundred times his base power. His Urano power suit gave him a twenty times power boost. Energy formed around him, which held the speeding machine midair. He threw a punched into the center of the mech¡¯s chest and then the whole mech was destroyed entirely down to fine dust. Mr. Big had done a breathing technique to enhance his power, so he was attacked from behind his feet slid, yet his fighting stance remained solid. Big did as his young commander had done and merged his thin armor with the heavy armor from his battle. The design of the new form was like his Mr. Big form just with all opening being covered with some sort of clear metal. Joe shouted, "Bring it on and meet my ultimate sports entertainment form!" This form of wrestling favored the showmanship of both wrestling and MMA. Often the biggest competitors used this style. Joe moved without any wasted movement and performed a flying dropkick at Mach twenty. What he saw when he landed on the floor under where he once was. The attacker was an eighteen feet tall mech with one arm that was an electrical chainsaw. Big caught the chainsaw with his hands and snapped it in half. The mech pilot froze in terror as his body was crushed by the giant¡¯s powerful punch. The mech was destroyed as the previous one was. Joe boasted, "Is that all you have? Bring it one! Take on my lucha style!" Big more than tripled his speed, as nine more mechs of various sizes came before him. The mechs melted together into one newly formed form that was under eight feet tall. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Before Joe had time to react, he was punched in the stomach by the mech. He was rocked to his core and fell face first. The red colored machine slapped him with two powered whips that were containing over one trillion volts of electrical power. Joe had been defeated, as the robot walked over to his beaten foe. Mr. Big moved and gave a fierce lariat to the chest of his foe. He spoke, "This is the toughness of my puroresu style!¡± The mech pilot yelled as he laid shaking on his back, "Who the fuck are You to be able to do all this! You¡¯re not human!¡± Joe spoke, "I am the greatest champion in all of strength and combat sports! I am the five sports emperor Mr. Big!" The mech ran away when Joe yelled out, "Bloody Cross!" An inverted cross was made out of seven different strikes that blew completely through the fleeing foe. Big has used too much of his newly found power and was out cold still on his feet with his left arm raised into a fist above his head. If he was to haul off by his foes then he would look cool doing it. Several troopers hauled him over to a large paddy wagon and threw him in. One of the enemy troopers spoke, "This bastard was tougher than the legends told of him." Another trooper yelled out, ¡°Damn, what a man!¡± # Billy was fighting his own battle with mechanical spiders moving at Mach fifty. He was slicing them to pieces. The heat of the blades was melting more of the thinly armored spiders. Now all the slender spiders of three feet in diameter had been crushed, when he heard a louder series of clanking coming in all directions. The floor he was now on was in some sort of maze fighting covered in hundreds of machine spiders that were over ten feet in diameter. The blade broke over one of the spiders as he yelled out of frustration, "Good God, what a bowl of gravy! Leg weights unlock!" Large weights appeared around Billy¡¯s shins and fell to the ground. His speed was now double of what it was before. The farmer pulled out two hidden blades from his wrists and sliced all of the spiders that he could for over one hour. Billy gasped for air, as his body was starting to bottom out. Soon the spiders had captured him and covered him in some form of flexible Iboranium. He was helpless to do anything as the spiders carried him out to the unknown. Now only Pete and Bob remained free, but what trials lay in wait for them? # Pete was Bob was knee deep in trouble, as they covered in all sorts of small mechanical ants that were stinging the shit out of them. Bob threw down an energy grenade that covered all of the nearby ants in some sort of electrical discharge that caused the ants to explode. The sniper yelled out over the power suit''s internal radio, "I found the frequency to these little bastards and I will adjust it as needed. They won''t be able to attack as before!" Pete yelled back, "About damn time, as I will be puking ants for weeks. We got to run as fast as your dwarf ass can move." Bob spoke, "Shut your faggot mouth and get a going!" The two were running through miles of broken ant robots when they turn a corner and see a giant metal ant that is thirty feet tall, over eighty feet long, and fifteen feet wide. The Iborian weapon had to weigh at least two whole tons. The ant expelled a sound wave that caused both Pete and Bob''s eardrums to explode within their heads. The men fell down to the ground, trying to get to their feet, as their sense of balance had just been completely wrecked. The ant spoke, "Surrender and we will let you live!" Pete spoke, "Fuck your cum guzzling trailer trash mother in all of her AIDS filled holes!" Bob chimed in, "That''s right! Get fucked!" The voice spoke, "Then the ant will rape your Urano boy pussies!" Pete was leaning over to hear what his comrade was saying. The assassin started to relocate his long joints as energy forms around his lanky frame. Bob removes opens the eye covering over his left eye as power covers him too. The ant speaks, "That will do you no good!" But it was too late, as Pete had wrapped himself around the ant''s head and used his gun to wedge the machine''s mouth opened. Bob used his energy bazooka to shoot inside the machine''s opening. Pete jumps off the machine in time, as it blows up from the inside. The sniper yells, "Boom headshot!" # The two warriors were running to only God knows where. The pair were run across several hundred troopers with metal riot shields. The pair started to fire upon the troopers to no avail. Bob uses his high powered weapons to allow the assassin to get behind the group. The mayhem commenced. In less than an hour that the troopers were all dead. The two had no time to react as they were hit in the back of their heads by two unseen troopers. The remaining two men of Deathmask¡¯s unit had been carried off into the unknown. # Pete and Bob were thrown into a small prison cell with the rest of the unit. Kill joy was running back away between Mr, Big, and Deathmask. Both of them had been given deadly wounds. Bob and Pete aren''t able to stay on their feet. Kill Joy yells," Billy, help with me with these two!" The new inhabitants give the story of their injuries, as they are checked over by the medic. What was the unit going to do? # One week goes by and everybody is okay besides having no food or water the whole time they had been imprisoned. Deathmask spoke, "We are in a hell of a pickle!" chapter 6 Chapter 6 A voice from behind the men spoke,"You are in one hell of a situation my young cadets.'' They all turn around to see a large man in a pair of blue jeans, a blue t-shirt, and a pair of white suspenders holding up his pants. Joe shouted, ¡°Coach J why are you doing here? Not that I don¡¯t mind your assistance.¡¯ The old warrior spoke, "You all are a bunch of slackers!" The men had all done what they had could fight in this battle, but here the battle harden coach says that they are just playing around in a circle jerk. He softens the mood with a rarely seen smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I am here today to save your candy asses from certain doom. Big you should have done better than you had done, but you had only taken the beginner course!¡± The whole unit all looked at Joe with disbelief that one of the greatest athletes on the planet was a mere amateur. Joe spoke, "I had always known that you were holding back but I never knew how much." Coach J spoke, "I could beat you all with just using one percent of my power in your current state." Pete came unglued by the statement and went lunging for the Giganto when the rest of the unit had completely entrapped the angry man. The old warrior spoke, "Good fighting spirit you have because you will all need tomorrow. I will give all the food and drink you need with a good night''s rest. You can see that I had warped the space behind myself. The Ibor forces won''t bother us for the next thirty years." Joe spoke, "He isn''t joking as each year in this space will only be one day outside." The rest of the unit knew that Joe wasn¡¯t a bullshitter and made no bluffs. Coach J spoke, "You''ll have your room fitted to your individual''s needs, but I have your workout at least sixteen hours a day. I will let you all rest on the Sabbath, but I will spend all your at church. If you don¡¯t I will make workout twice as hard.¡± # The men had a good night earning enough calories to the training ahead. At dinner, Deathmask was troubled. Billy spoke, "What''s wrong boss?" The officer spoke, "I am worried by our comrades that we are leaving behind. What will happen to them in our absence?'' Coach J spoke, "War is never pretty boy, but you need to live so that more battles can be won. You can''t do anything about it, so don''t worry about it." The young officer was still at uneasy, but he hadn''t any way to expel this apprehension that he was feeling. This caused him to have insomnia, as he was just laying in bed praying in tongues. He had done since he had obtained God''s spirit within his flesh. He broke his concentration, as he heard a knock on the door. Deathmask spoke, "It''s open!" It was Billy that came in. The farmer spoke, "I feel in my spirit that you''re troubled brother and I came to here to see if I could help you.¡± Deathmask was just in his t-shirt and boxers laying on top of his bed''s covers and he sat up to get up. The speedster spoke, ¡°No need to get up, as I can just sit in your chair against the wall.¡± Billy did just that and begun to speak, "We''ll have our limitations and it hurt me when you spoke about my glass jaw. I didn''t say anything, as I had work to do. We are the fastest pair in the unit when it comes to pure natural speed. Big is a close third being a world champion and all. You two alien whatever can take so much darn damage that it makes me ill inside over how of a glass cannon I am." Deathmask smiled at the encouragement. Billy spoke some more. ¡°You as our leader had taken a blade through you, while Big was burnt to a crisp by the troopers. The rest of the group was knocked out cold by some means. I was captured by a toy spider, which made me angry inside to the point I want to curse.¡± Deathmask spoke, "I was only saved by the mask and not due to my own doing. I still don''t know how I am supposed to some sort of alien warlord, as I was taken completely by surprise." Billy spoke, "That makes two of us then, but we have three decades to change that. The coach can help us bring out strengths and help hide our weaknesses. I felt a bit of his power when he said what that we were massive jokes. Sometimes it takes a brick wall to make us look for another way to our goal." Deathmask set up and put a hand on his new friend and prayed over him, while Billy did the same for his commander. They finished after a few minutes and Billy went back to his room to sleep. # Thirty years go by and the men made better suited for the mission at hand. Deathmask was now six-feet eight-inches and two-hundred and seventy-six pounds. He was now a proper heavyweight warrior with a thick brown goatee on his face, which made appear much older than he already was. He appeared to be a fit twenty-year-old man. He was the leanest that he had ever been in his entire life. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Kill Joy was a tall seven-feet tall and a firm three-hundred pounds. He had a scar over his left eye from the long training. Mr, Big just looked as if he was just a more mature version of him. His body revealed some more muscle maturity in their shape and definition. Pete was a tall eight-foot and weighed over five-hundred pounds, which was very thick for him. Billy was a slim six-feet two-hundred and twenty pounds. He stayed about the same size to maximize his speed gains. Bob was a chunky two-hundred and forty pounds. He was in much better shape than he was, despite having a huge gut. He had grown a long beard to match the stereotype of a bearded dwarf. The two Gigantos transformed into their armored forms: Joe remained mostly the same, while Deathmask was a larger nine-feet seven-hundred-pound warrior. The six-man unit had lined up in a straight line, while Coach J looked over them intently. This made all of the men nervous, but they remained silent.¡± He finally broke his silence. ¡°You¡¯re shaping for pups, but I believe that you all will do much better than before. You won¡¯t have any more help from me on this mission since a master isn''t to interfere in a pupil''s fight. I had given you punks the tools to win, now just go out there and do it already." they were now back in the humble prison cells, as they had never left. A guard was trying to open the door to the cell when Joe decided to punch the guard and door to little shards. It was now on! # The unit stormed out in all directions while splitting up for now. Deathmask was moving faster than Mach one hundred even without his Urano power suit. The faction had somehow made a one size fits all suit that forms to the user''s size. Everyone, but Mr. Big was using a light armor for speed, while Joe had kept the heavy armor due to his size. It was a pure massacre, once the men had come back to their senses. Billy spoke, "What have we done?" They didn''t have time to ponder that since large troops with powered chainsaws came into the scene. Deathmask spoke, "You''ll be the ones to get me last time! We won''t see the same result as last time!¡± The troopers were colored green, which symbolized their power level. Green is level one, blue is level two, yellow is three, orange is four, and red is level five. These troopers were too strong for Deathmask, but would the shoe be on the other foot this time? The wannabe warlord fought one of the troopers cut him cleanly in half at the waist. But the battle wouldn¡¯t be as easy as one would believe. The maimed trooper performed a grazing attack on Deathmask before his torso hit the floor. The officer screamed, "These guys aren''t human, so completely destroy their bodies!" The green trooper turned blue as his body formed back together. He was now as fast as Deathmask was. The hero spoke, "Try again!" Deathmask used Mach one-hundred and fifty to slice the troop to little slices. The armor turned orange and the body formed back to its original state. The trooper could now move post Mach two-hundred. Deathmask was slashed across his chest, but the wound didn¡¯t tear through the thin armor of his ninja garb. The ninja laughed as he punctured through the chest of the trooper, Deathmask spoke, "Try healing yourself, without this! It was the foe¡¯s still beating heart. The trooper grabbed his chest and fell to the ground dead. One after another, troopers were being left dead on the ground. A speaker in the room let out a horrible sound, "Our troopers can only move up or down one level! Try some level fours and higher on for sized!" Each of the six men had a trooper ready to battle them. Deathmask was the first to move and was quickly outclassed by the speeding foe who was moving at sub-Mach two-hundred and fifty. Deathmask was getting hit after hit he spoke, "Why don''t you try my top speed and see if you would do the same. The hero sped up Mach three-hundred (which was around a third of the speed of light)! The trooper was burnt to dust by the punch of Deathmask. But the victory wasn''t for long since the formed into a red trooper. Deathmask spoke, "So the show has finally begun!" The two warriors were now moving at the same speed, dodging each other blows by mere inches. The trooper had the reach advantage on his right arm by a long shot. Deathmask started to use his superior reaction time to move faster than the human limits. A normal person at their fastest can only react to a stimulus at point one seconds. He was moving at the twice that speed at point zero-five seconds! The trooper was completely helpless by the barrage of the Urano officer. Big was only a little faster than he was before his second training under Coach J, but that wasn''t any surprise as he was a powerful warrior that lusted for utterly crushing any foe. The ex-champion was always great with timing his moves, despite having a reaction time of point five seconds. That was ten times slower than Deathmask. That fact didn''t worry him since his big mask gave him a one hundred times power boast when compared to the Deathmask''s mere fifty times boost. Mr. Big grabbed his trooper from behind and performed a throwing suplex that put the foe through the farthest wall. The red trooper was screaming as he smashed the remaining wall with his knuckles, as he walked through the large opening that Joe had created. Joe slapped the helmeted face of the barehanded trooper, which knocked him down to his back. The proud trooper was seeing the ceiling while on his back for the first time. He felt that such a position equaled weakness, even during sex with women. He had hit any woman that dared to do so.¡± Big yelled, "What are you gonna do punk? Do you feel lucky? Well, do you punk?" Enraged trooper lunged unto the back of the Giganto, but was countered by a judo throw from Big. The foe was smashed unto the ground as if he was a fly and Big was a flyswatter. Only four troopers remained. chapter 7-9 Chapter 7 Pete was fighting his red colored trooper while battling out in the shadows at Mach twenty-five. Coach J had made sure that all members were able to move at least that speed as a bare minimum. Both warriors were shifting their bodies around seeking who would get the next blow. The battle had been a stalemate. Both of the assailants started to release all of their energy and start to throw all sorts of hidden blades aimed in every sort of direction imaginable. Pete is grazed by the trooper¡¯s blade, as is the foe. This goes on for several minutes until the shifty assassin is able to get behind the Iborian trooper. The enemy¡¯s neck was snapped and his heart was gored through with a knife. Yet, the trooper was unfazed by the attack and twisted his torso around at the waist. He stabbed Pete in the back with two sharp knives. Pete yelled out, "Fuck you, Buddy!" Pete wrapped his slender body around the assassin, as he was a snake. His foe¡¯s body was shattered beyond repair, as the remains fell to the ground. # Bob and his enemy were running behind chest high crates, as they were in never-ending snipping match. Bob had been setting mines around the battlefield, as the elite trooper had done as well. Both warriors had set off the mines and the floor was starting to be mangled under the series of explosions. The Urano sniper had to throw some floor spikes that gored through the enemy''s foot. This caused him to be unable to dodge the impending assault. The trooper was destroyed in the explosion. # Billy was racing around his red colored trooper at amazing speed. He was moving at Mach three-hundred with such a grace that it was as if he had been this fast all along The farmer sped in an infinity symbol around his foe while firing a barrage of automatic laser rounds at the trooper. Billy had utterly wretched the foe beyond repair. Nearby, Kill Joy was using his power suit''s advanced supercomputer to cause the trooper to harm itself. The medic shouted, "Stop, hitting yourself." to the wounded trooper. Soon the trooper relented to death. # A voice that could be heard from overhead spoke, "That was just a warm-up to your hell! Try my new and improved combat mechs! Deathmask saw that all of the mechs were green colored but he still felt uneasy, so he commanded, "Men, don''t get sloppy here! They won''t be as easy as the last ones!" The nearest mech was over two-dozen feet and weighed at least ten tons. The mech was moving at the officer''s speed, despite its large size. Deathmask was starting to take blow after blow by the mech when he has finally had enough. He wraps around the machine at incredible speed, leaving slice after slice on the mechanical foe. The mech turns blue and heals itself whole again. Deathmask spoke, "I will use the force from my Urano armor. My top speed is Mach three-hundred- and sixty! (Over forty percent the speed of light)! The officer sliced the enemy¡¯s tough metal into oblivion, but the victory was just a false one as the mech turned blue. The results weren¡¯t much better this time, as the same result had occurred. The mech spoke, "Is that it?" The mech formed back together again now with an orange tint to it. "The voice spoke, "This batch isn''t like the others since it updates its system to meet the needs during combat!" Deathmask wasn¡¯t impressed as he found all the weakness in the mech¡¯s defenses, Now the foe was in its final form. The voice speaks, "Enough! You six have proven yourself ready for the big show!" The remaining fighters vanished into thin air. Chapter 9 The unit was in a room with all the walls covered in all sorts of TVs. A topless fat with dreadlocks that was covered in all sorts of filth appears on all the screams. He had all sorts of naked women scrubbing him clean with their bodies. The men were both disgusted and aroused by what they saw. Deathmask and Billy diverted their gaze, as Pete and Bob have a look of disdain of the fat man. Big was looking at the sight without showing any sign of emotion. The fat ass spoke, "I am Marlin, the leader of the number one dark web fight league! You have proven that you''ll are capable to be a thing on my show. You Urano pigs had somehow made a big jump in power in less than two months. I wanted to starve you''ll to death, but you''ve proven me wrong!" Deathmask spoke, "You want to kill each other for your jollies." Marlin spoke, "You will kill your foes with the urgency, but I would want to save friendly fire until the endgame. I will put this unit in fights according to your apparent abilities. " Deathmask- Leader of the unit Battle rank C Kill Joy- Combat medic Battle Rank E+ Mr. Big- Enforcer of the group Battle rank C+ Shifty Pete- Assassin Battle rank D+Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Three-legged Billy- Speedster Battle rank D One-eyed Bob- Sniper Battle rank D- The unit had time to ponder their rankings within the unit, as they were all teleported to different places. # Deathmask was in a rundown alleyway when he understood where he was at. Marlin spoke from some kind of overhead speakers, "Fearless leader, you will be put among those of your rank. Battle ranks start at E all the way up to S. As you win, you will be forced to fight stronger and stronger opponent until you win or die. You have a chance to escape once you beat the S class.¡± A buzzer went off and someone targets Deathmask from behind with a bloody knife that had killed many a person. Deathmask flipped his lower body upwards until he kicked the blade out of the attacker''s hand. The would-be ninja forced the knife under his foot and flung it upward into his hand. The young officer threw the knife at the ill-dress thug. The punk grabbed the knife before it pierced his target. Deathmask threw a hard head kick at his opponent but got stabbed in the hamstrings for his trouble. The wound started to sting, as he felt poison flowing through his heavyweight frame. The officer pulled the knife out as he struggled to even stand. The blade fell to the ground, along with Deathmask. The thug was curb-stomping Deathmask, but there he was nowhere to be found. The thug had his neck snapped from behind. A robotic voice spoke, "Nineteen competitors remain." Deathmask hides the best as a red colored ninja could move across the broken down ghetto. A large man busts through the nearby wall which causes Deathmask to jump unto a nearby roof. The big spoke, "Come out, come out, no matter where you are!" Deathmask knew better than to go blow for blow with this twelve-hundred pounds monster. ¡°I¡¯ve got to use my power suit to beat this man-beast!¡± He used his best form to move at Mach three-hundred and sixty, which is roughly forty percent the speed of light. Deathmask was hitting the giant as if was cover by a swarm of hornets. The monster spoke, "Quit it fly and fight like a man you sissy. I rape all of you girly men every night.¡± Deathmask kicked the huge bull right in the balls, which caused the man to scream like a girl. Blood was gushing from his groin, while the man-monster grabbed his junk while laying on a belly with his butt up into the air. The ninja jumped over the giant while his hands to slice the foe''s spine in two up to the skull. Deathmask spoke, "Now you''re the sissy now and look forward to being a gloried cock sleeve." The man spoke, "Don''t leave me like this! Help me please!" Deathmask left for the next battle. Eighteen competitors remain. # Mr. Big was squaring up with three men of various sizes. The first two mines were much smaller than he was but was fast as lightning. The last man was about the same size as the former champion was. The third man had his arms crossed, as he was waiting for his moment to enter the battle. The two slender men raced around the father, as he was in slow motion. Yet, the former champion was not trouble, as he was forced to use his defensive stance to protect himself from the endless barrage of attacks. Joe used his timing skills to lariat the shortest man and give a rough house kick to the second man. The third man spoke, "Monx, Geral, stop playing around before I whip you myself." The smaller Monx spoke, "Shut up, Jebe, we can handle it!" Joe and his foes revealed their inner ki and started to fight more seriously. Big was moving faster than Mach one-hundred which was sluggish to sub-Mach one-hundred and seventy." Mr big spoke, ¡°Am I supposed to be impressed or what?¡± The two fighters stabbed the thick sides of Joe, which caused blood to gush from the giant with the force of a water hose. Big grabbed the two men with his arms and crushed them to death. The third fighter spoke, "About damn time!" Joe saw that his foes had fused themselves to his arms, greatly handicapping his fighting abilities. What would Joe do without being able to use his mighty arms? Chapter 8 1 The huge warrior charge at Mr. Big with reckless abandon that caused the thin big armor to be torn. Joe started to laugh as he was punched into oblivion. Energy formed around the alien warrior and he struggled to get free from the harden warriors that were fused to his arms The third fighter spoke, "My friends can harden themselves beyond any metal! You can''t break our supreme strategy, so just lay down and die already!" Joe spoke, "I am the emperor of five sports, as I am the undefeated Mr. Big!" The two fused fighters started to cackle like a bunch of hens. The fighter on the right spoke, "It will be our pleasure to kill a man, such as you!" The left-handed fighter spoke, "It boosted our rank quite a bit!" The third attacker was almost on top of big when powered up to his strongest state. Joe gave the oversized fighter a big boot to the jaw while breaking loose of his arms'' bindings. The fused fighters were cussing uncontrollably as Joe had broken their "perfect" technique. Mr big was using his former shackles to beat his largest assailant to a bloody pulp. The two fighters attached to Joe are now goo ahead and they rush over to their comrade and cover him in their harden protection. Big spoke, "Its time for the main event!" The three fighters used the fusion skill of Xenomorphication to form a new warrior. Joe calls for his Urano power suit to form around him. 2 Mr. Big¡¯s power is raised up by one-fourth to better match his new foe. Xenomorphication multiples the abilities of the individuals being fused together and adds up all combined knowledge and skills. Joe wasn¡¯t afraid in the least and welcomed the new foe. The two fighters lock up and the foe has gotten the upper hand, but Big wouldn''t let that go for very long, as started to use his energy to force the enemy back. The two warriors start to kick each other in the waist, between strides. This goes on for several minutes until the former champion has had enough and flings his foe over his head with such ease that it was scary to all involved. Joe spoke, "Punk, is that all you got to give, despite being three on one?" Energy poured out of the angered thug, as he started to punch at Joe. The fight devolved into a slugfest between the two men. Both of them were both giving and receiving punches in the face that would kill most men. While the enemy was still reeling from the latest blow, Joe did a spinning back fist to the thug¡¯s jaw. The enemy fell down to the ground with a thud, that was impounded with a series of soccer kicks to the man''s head. The body of the giant thug was now being covered in the same goo that Mr. Big had been shacked with. The foe stood to his feet now covered in a hard armor. 3 Joe started to pound on the armored thug with his fists, but there no impact on his foe¡¯s body. Mr big could break anything, and he wouldn¡¯t be made into a liar. He was only using his sports entertainment mode, so he used his stiffer puroresu mode. Joe¡¯s attacking power was now much harder, as she started to break the armor off the thug. He was now able to smash the man into shards of flesh and bones. Only fifteen competitors remain. # Pete was lurking in the shadows waiting for the moment to strike. Somebody had broken the walls behind him. chapter 9 part 2 Pete was shocked that somebody had managed to out assassin the assassin, but he knew all too well that he must act soon or he will be dead meat. He went to the nearest shadow but he found himself met by unseen forces. This was a new experience for someone to outclass him to such a degree, but he wasn''t shaken since he knew that he had been trained well by coach J. Pete went into some sort of inner peace that allows him to better able to detect the movements around him. This foe was throwing knives at him but as if the weapons were moving in slow motion, Pete saw that it was some kind of commando in an army outfit. He grabbed the knives midair and threw them back at his would-be killer. The knives pierced the eye socket of the foe, as well as his lungs. Pete was victorious in this battle. He bragged, "How did you like bullet time mode bitch?" Fourteen competitors remained. # Billy was inside a four-person gun battle with three other speedsters. Other fighters not involved in the battle were killed by stray gunfire. Ten competitors remained. The four competitors were moving around Mach four hundred when Billy starts to leave afterimages behind himself. There were now twelve Billies in the battle now.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. One of the attacks hit Billy but it was just an afterimage. Billy had managed to slip behind the assailant and shoot him in the back of the head. The remaining two foes lost it and started to fire wildly at the mirages. They killed each other in their haste. Seven competitors remained. Bob was fighting some crazy run and gunner that forced him to keep on his feet for the entire battle up to this point. Bob thought, "This punk is lousy as he dodges all landmines that I try to give him. I will have to shoot from the hip!" The dwarf climbs up a wooden crate and stood still. Bullets were hitting his medium-sized power suit, but the sniper remained fearless. He was waiting for the moment to fight back and he had it. Bam! A blast fires from Bob''s rifle and it flies towards the bare head of his attacker. The head of the opponent is blown to bits as bone and brains are exposed. Six opponents remain. # The whole unit meets up for the time being with Kill Joy coming out of the woodwork for the first time in the battle. Deathmask had made the medic do so since they needed to keep him as fresh as possible for healing the troops. The voice overhead spoke, ¡°Remaining competitors refuse to fight on so they must face a second wave of tougher fighters. Incoming wave incoming...Now!¡± Pete yelled out, "It is time to rock out with our cocks out!" chapter 10 part 1 A voice overhead says, "Fifty competitors remain for wave two!" Deathmask spoke, "Keep close and protect our medic, as we will need him later." The men yelled out, ¡°Yes sir!¡± Deathmask faces a tall warrior that is over twelve foot tall and nine hundred pounds. He is wearing combat fatigues and carries a large knife intended to gut our hero like a fish. The Urano officer prepares his hand slices to cut his foe as well. The two warriors started to slice at the air in the attempt to carve up the other like one slices a turkey. Small gashes on the warriors '' bodies started to form one right after another. The wounds were starting to piling up despite just being superficial wounds. Deathmask''s armor was getting mangled by the assault. The Urano soldier changed his tactics and kicked his foe in the head, as he kicked the man with knifepoint on the tip of his toes. The warrior would''ve had died if he hadn''t blocked the blow with his arm. While his foe was recovering his senses, Deathmask jumped unto his foe¡¯s shoulders and wrapped his legs around the mercenary''s neck. He rotates his body around the man¡¯s neck and ends up sitting on the warrior¡¯s back. The punk¡¯s neck is snapped clean in two in the process. Deathmask runs off to face the next battle. Forty-nine opponents remain. Deathmask was encircled by nine warriors of various sizes and weapons. Two gunmen shoot at Deathmask with shotguns with one facing his back and the other facing his front. They both fired at the Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. same time. Deathmask had to move faster than Mach one-hundred-and sixty-five. The two warriors shoot each other in the chest blowing each other at the same time. Four baddies use a long mechanical cable to entrapped the hero while electrifying the Giganto with the power of four lightning bolts. Deathmask passed out due to the damage of the attack. # The young officer was in the same void that he was in when he was accepted by the deathmask. The mask separated from the boy and started to float midair ¡°How dare you misuse me and not use me properly!¡± Deathmask spoke, "What are you talking about?" The mask spoke, "You were only level zero when we first met and after all that bastard''s training you''re still level one! I should leave you to die out there!" The officer spoke, "What do I have to do then? Do I need to raise my stats like I''m in some sort of crappy lit rpg?" The mask spoke, "If that helps you to better use your talents. What would you like to improve?" Deathmask spoke, "What are my choices? ¡°Toughness, speed, strength, intelligence, accuracy, and wisdom. You may pick one now to raise your level two.¡± The warrior thought for several minutes, as he asked," Don''t get a new stat every level since I started at level zero?" The deathmask spoke, "Don''t flatter yourself, You started at twenty-five times your base power and level one raises you up to the full fifty percent. You still get one stat and what will it be?" Deathmask spoke with confidence, "I''ll take toughness for three-hundred."